/
Reuben A Torrey American Fundamenatlist 1856-1928

Reuben A Torrey American Fundamenatlist 1856-1928

INFORMATION TO USERS

This reproduction was made from a copy ofa manuscriptsent tousfor publication and microfilming. While the most advanced technology has been used to photograph and reproduce this manuscrIpt. the quality of the reproduction is heavily dependent upon the quality of the material submitted. Pages in any manuscript may have indistinct print. In all cases the best available copy has been filmed.
The following explanation oftechniques is provided to help clarify notationswhich may appear on this reproduction.
1. Manuscripts may not always becomplete. When it is not possible to obtain missing pages. a note appears to indicate this.
2. When copyrighted materials are removed from the manuscript. a note appears to indicate this.
3. Oversize materials (maps. drawings. and charts) are photographed by sectioning the original. beginningat the upperleft hand comerand continuing from left to right In equal sections with small overlaps. Each oversize page is also filmed as one exposure and Is available. for an additional charge. as a standard 35mm slide or In black and white paper fonnat.•
4. Most photographs reproduce acceptably on positive microfilm or microfiche but lack clarity on xerographic copies made from the microfilm. For an additional charge. all photographs are available in black and white standard 35mm slide fonnat. •

·For more information about black and white slides orenlarged paper reproductions. please contactthe DissertationsCustomerServices Department.

8607839
Staggers, Kermit L.
REUBEN A. TORREY: AMERICAN FUNDAMENTALIST, 1856·1928
Claremont Graduate School PH.D. 1986

University Microfilms
International 300 N. Zt;E!b Road. Ann Arbor. M148106

Copyright 1986
by

Staggers, Kermit L. All Rights Reserved

REUBEN A. TORREY: AMERICAN FUNDAMENTALIST, 1856-1928
By
KERMIT L. STAGGERS
A Dissertation submitted to the Faculty of Claremont Graduate School'in partial fulfillment of ·the requirements for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy in the Graduate Faculty of History.
Claremont 1986
Approved by:
L
We, the undersigned, certify that we have read this dissertation and approve it as adequate in scope and quality for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy.
Supervisory Committee:
Chairman
Member
Member
Member
Visiting Examiner
@Copyright by Kermit L. Staggers 1986 All Rights Reserved
Abstract of the Dissertation
Reuben A. Torrey: American Fundamentalist, 1856-1928 By
Kermit L. Staggers Claremont Graduate School: 1986

A primary purpose of this dissertation is to reconstruct the life of the prominent American religious fundamentalist Reuben Archer Torrey (1856-1928), a task made difficult because Torrey's family destroyed his letters and diaries after his death. Therefore, this paper relies heavily upon letters preserved by the recipients and upon other primary source materials now located in the archives of the Moody Bible Institute of Chicago and the Bible Institute' of Los Angeles, in addition to Torrey's many published works.
Focusing attention on Torrey's life leads to clearer insights about the fundamentalist movement that may go unnoticed when viewing the movement in a macroscopic fashion. It is the fusion of Torrey's family background, his personal religious experience, and his grounding in

Baconian science and Scottish Common Sense philosophy that in large measure explains Torrey's acceptance' of and continued belief in fundamentalism. Of significance also is the actual process of Torrey's development as he moved toward becoming a fundamentalist.

Torrey's secular education in Baconian science and Scottish Common Sense philosophy at Yale College reflected and reenforced the thinking of nineteenth-century Americans that there were immutable, fixed principles in the world-that man could know absolute truth. Accepting this nineteenth-century view, Torrey discovered absolute truth in an inerrant Bible that he understood to be God's message to all people. Torrey's high regard for the Bible led him to become associated with the Moody Bible Institute and the Bible Institute of Los Angeles, two schools where the Bible served as the foundation for the educational system. Not willing to be confined to an academic setting, Torrey carried the message of the Bible to the world as a successful evangelist. From 1902 to 1905, Torrey sailed around the world promoting the spirit of world-wide revival and in the process won 100,000 converts to Christianity.
While winning people to Christ was the passion of Torrey's life that consumed most of his energies, at times he applied biblical standards to world events. When the "war to end all wars" began in 1914, Torrey and the magazine that he edited, The King's Business, vehemently opposed United States involvement in the war while concomitantly

advocating a Christian 'standard of love to counter the frenzied patriotism generated by politicians. This idealistic stance endured until the United States declared war against Germany in 1917.

At the end of World War I, the fundamentalist controversies of the 1920s, one concerning the Reverend Harry Emerson Fosdick and the other concerning the teaching of evolution in Tennessee schools, gained the attention of the national media. These sensationalized events, however, made little impression on the aging Torrey: he continued single-mindedly to conduct revival meetings and to ferret out heresy within fundamentalist ranks until his death in 1928.

For my grandparents:
Herbert P. Scherich Ruby G. D. Scherich Anna M. J •. Stagg~rs
and to the memory of my grandfather, LeMoyne Staggers
vi
TABLE OF CONTENTS
Page
CHAPTER I PROLOGUE

· . · · · · · ·
CHAPTER II THE YOUNG TORREY . 11

· · · · · · ·
CHAPTER III THE MINISTER • 46

· · · · · · ·
CHAPTE'R IV THE BIBLE INSTITUTE OF CHICAGO 79
·
CHAPTER V EVANGELISM • 127
. . ·

· · · · · ·
CHAPTER VI THE MONTROSE BIBLE CONFERENCE 169 CHAPTER VII THE BIBLE INSTITUTE OF LOS ANGELES 198 CHAPTER VIII THE KING'S BUSINESS AND WORLD WAR I 226 CHAPTER IX THE FINAL YEARS 262 CHAPTER X EPILOGUE 308
· · · · ·
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY . · 315
· ·
vii
CHAPTER I
PROLOGUE

The prominent church historien Kenneth Scott Latourette has described the period from 1815 to 1914 as the greatest century for the expansion of Christianity into Asia, the Americas, the Pacific, and Africa. 1 A similar observation can be made about the expansion of Christianity on a lesser scale in the United States during the same period of time when pioneers built churches, established missionary societies, and founded Christian colleges on the fr9ntier. An important reason for this two-track development of Christianity was the missionary zeal of American Protestant evangelicals who wanted to share the biblical truths of their Christianity with the "heathen" overseas as well as with their unconverted neighbors at home.
Protestant evangelicalism centered on the idea of saving individual souls through a sudden, and usually emotional, conversion experience that reduced the
lKenneth Scott Latourette, A History of the Expansion of Christianity, vol. 5: The Great Century in the Americas, Australasia, and Africa, A.D. 1800-A.D. 1914 (New York: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1943; reprint ed., Grand Rapids, Michigan: Zondervan Publishing House, 1971), p. 470.

1
individual to a state of dependence upon God. As a convert the person would be "a new creature in Christ" and assured of eternal life. In the United States, the revival meeting, as perfected by the jreatest evangelist of the first half of the nineteenth century, Charles G. Finney, became an effective technique for inducing conversions. Revivalism so permeated American society. during Finney's time that Perry Miller has described the revival technique as the "dominant theme in America from 1800 to 1860.,,2

The significance of revivalism in American society cannot be understood by simply looking at the phenomenon itself; it is essential also to comprehend the intellectual support and legitimacy given evangelicalism by the intellectual milieu of the time. During the first half of the nineteenth century a friendly alliance existed between Protestant evangelicalism, Baconian science, and Scottish Common Sense philosophy, because of a common adherence to empiricism. The Scottish philosophy affirmed the trustworthiness of a person's senses to perceive the world; Baconian science stressed observation for determining facts; and evangelicalism looked for a changed life in a converted individual. Empiricism's focus on observation gave it an anti-theoretical bent that helped Protestant evangelicalism defend the validity of the conversion
2perry Miller, The Life of the Mind in America from the Revolution to the Civil War (New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, Inc., 1965; A Harvest Book), p. 7.

experience and the integrity of the Bible from the hostile attacks of critics; psychological explanations for conversions and criticism of the Bible could easily be ~~ missed as based upon theory and conjecture, and therefore invalid. The unity of religion, science, and philosophy before the Civil War provided Americans with a certain and understandable world view: Americans firmly believed that absolute truth and knowledge could be discovered.

This orderly and comprehensi~le world view began to disintegrate when the philosophy of Immanuel Kant gained influence in the United States around 1850. 3 Unlike Common Sense philosophy, Kantian philosophy emphasized man's inability to grasp the truths of the world; Kant's belief that each individual projected mental constructs upon his environment destroyed the notion of a fixed, static world. Furthering this Kantian idea of a world in continuous flux were Charles Darwin and his book The Origin of the Species, published in 1859. What Kant had done in philosophy Darwin accomplished in the 8cientific world by promoting developmental or evolutionary theory as opposed to an acceptance of Baconian science's absolute truths. Darwinian develop-mentalism also pervaded the religious realm: the Congregational minister Horace Bushnell and numerous German biblical critics questioned respectively evangelical truths
3Herbert Hovenkamp, Science and Religion in America, 1800-1860 (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1978), p. 45.

concerning the conversion experience and the Bible itself.
For Bushnell, conversions could take place over many years
through a nurturing process: German scholars wrote about
the evolutionary devalopment of the Bible. A catalyst for these new trends in American thought was the Civil War, which broke the self-assured complacency of many Americans who began to question the fixed principles of the past. By the last quarter of the nineteenth century this questioning had been transformed into a confusion about a new philosophy, science, and religion--all discounting the possibility of man's ability to know absolute truth.

In the midst of this intellectual upheaval moving away from an acceptance of absolutes, there were many people who defied the new trend in American thinking. One individual who lived during this change and resisted it was the evangelist and educator, the Reverend Reuben A. Torrey (1856-1928). Educated in Baconian science and Scottish Common Sense philosophy at Yale, Torrey, throughout his life, unwaveringly held to these beliefs4--in addition to affirming the value of evangelical revivalism. Because he held these religious, scientific, and philosophical beliefs of the nineteenth century, Torrey, in a sense, can be
4George M. Marsden in Fundamentalism and American Culture; The Shaping of Twentieth Century Evangelicalism: 1870-1925 (New York: Oxford University Press, 1980), pp. 14-17, 56, & 225, makes clear that Baconian science and Scottish Common Sense philosophy, that Torrey accepted as an individual, were important ingredients of the larger twentieth-century fundamentalist movement in which Torrey was to become an important leader.

described as a nineteenth-century man who lived half of his adult life in the twentieth century.

Torrey's devotion to beliefs that posited absolute truth appealed to many Americans who were caught up in the frenzy of economic and social change that began after the Civil War and continued into the twentieth century. Spurred on by the Civil War, the United States began the agonizing experience of transforming itself from an agrarian society of individualistic farmers to an industrial society in which workers conformed to the time-clock and the whims of the market place.
In pre-industrial America, farmers had lived in relative isolation from the'world at large, a condition fostering the spirit of individualism and self reliance. A primary element of this belief system was the notion that people were responsible for their actions; farmers, for example, within the limits of weather, were responsible for their own successes and failures. This stress on individual accountability began to change in the years following the Civil War because the farming community began to suffer economically from low prices due to over production, falling income, and indebtedness. S Instead of assuming primary responsibility for their plight, many farmers blamed the banks and the railroads. This shifting
SRoss M. Robertson, History of the American Economy, 2nd ed. (New York: Harcourt, Brace, & World, Inc., 1964), pp. 261-262.

of attention away from individual responsibility to outside
forces weakened individualism and created controversy among
farmers as to the best strategy to follow in solving their
problems. Accerbating this dissension within rural America was the perception among many farm folk that life on the
farm was second best to life in the cities, where greater opportunity was available in the factories and stores. This realization was translated into action when migration from the farm to the city began in earnest after the Civil War.

As farm people arrived in the cities from the countryside they experienced culture shock in confronting the impersonality of the large cities, cities which were continually increasing in size. From 1870 to 1900, New York City grew from 1.4 million people to 3.4 million. Similar gains in population also occurred in Minneapolis, which increased from 18,080 to 202,718, in Chicago (from 298,000 to 1.7 million), and in Los Angeles. (from 5,700 to 102,000). This rapid population growth created enormous problems in the areas of sanitation and housing. By the 1870s few of the largest American cities had underground sewers; most city dwellers relied upon privies and cesspools. Housing for the burgeoning population ranged from small, cramped tenements to large, comfortable apartments; there was, however, always a lack of privacy. Beyond the environmental problems of urban life, there were the many new aspects of life in the city that directly challenged the

,
values and ideals of rural America.

One new way of life was that of the wage earner who sold his labor at fixed prices~ In 1870 relatively few Americans worked for wages, but by 1900 two-thirds of all American workers did so.6 In the cities many of these wage earners were employed in factories, working ten or more hours a day performing monotonous tasks that usually did not ~equire special skills. Factory regimentation contributed to a loss of individualism and self reliance as workers became wholly dependent upon others for their jobs. Apologists for the new order pointed with pride to how far America had moved toward becoming an industrialized country after the Civil War. By 1890, manufacturing in dollar value was greater than agricultural output; by 1900 the annual value of manufacturers was more than double that of agricultural products. The United States was the leading industrial power of the world.' To achieve this ranking required economic sacrifice from factory workers who had to endure reduced wages and unemployment as recessions and depressions racked the economy.
6David Burner, Eugene D. Genovese, and Forrest McDonald, The American People (St. James, New York: Revisionary Press, 1980), p. 358; cf., Henry F. May, Protestant Churches and Industrial America (New York: Harper & Brothers Publishers, 1949).
'Robertson, History of the American Economy,

p. 331.
From 1873 to 1897, the country experienced fourteen years of recession and depression. 8 During this time, with jobs at a premium, the job market became extremely competitive for American laborers because of the large-scale irunigration into the United States of people seeking jobs and a new way of life.

Between 1870 and 1900, 12 million immigrants arrived in the United States searching for a new beginning, many of them settling in the industrial centers of New England, the middle Atlantic states, Ohio, Michigan, and Illinois•. Success came to many of these new arrivals; 1890 figures reveal that while immigrants were 14.5% of the population, they made up 26% of the working force. To many Americans this accomplishment was brought about at the expense of keeping wages down (to the delight of businessmen) and depriving native-born Americans of jobs. 9 Ideas such as these fostered resentment against the newcomers. After 1885 the character of immigration shifted away from the traditional areas of Northern and Western Europe to Central-Eastern and Southern Europe. The new breed of immigrants, much different from that of earlier years, came from non-English speaking, Catholic countries and
8Edward Chase Kirkland, Dream and Thought in the Business Community, 1860-1900 (Ithaca, New York: Cornell University Press, 1956; reprint ed., Chicago: Quadrangle Books, 1964; Quadrangle Paperbacks), p. 7.
9Robertson, History of the American Economy, p. 393.

autocratic political systems. In the eyes of many Americans, these new immigrants posed a threat to the social fabric of democratic, Protestant, English-speaking America.

The new values and cultures of the immigrants collided head-on with American values that were in a state of flux because the country was moving away from an agrarian society of small farms to an industrialized society of big cities and big factories. In the midst of this economic and social upheaval, many Americans experienced problems of value clarification. One remedy for this disorientation was a conservative evangelicalism, promising absolute answers and accompanied by a heightened sense of doctrine. Helping to provide these answers was Reuben A. Torrey, who served as a spokesman and authority figure (as a Yale-educated minister) for the propagation of conservative evangelical ideas during the last decade of the nineteenth cent?ry and the first quarter of the twentieth century, ideas that were to become an important ingredient of a mix that became the fundamentalist ideology of the 1920s. Through his writings, his teaching, and his evangelistic work, Torrey convincingly appealed to the concerns and anxieties of many Americans who wanted fixed, absolute principles in the midst of intellectual and social change. The nature of Torrey's appeal was intellectual rather than emotional, so that Torrey, in steadfastly affirming the beliefs of a conservative evangelicalism, was in fact, and unintentionally, responding to a particular

need of a particular time period, both in his method and
in his message. He was the right man for the time, perhaps paradoxically; had he been born earlier or later, he would doubtless have been less influential, less successful.

Torrey's life-time achievements earned him recognition from a later-day historian, George Marsden (the premier historian of fundamentalism and author of Fundamentalism and American Culture; Twentieth Century Evangelicalism: 1870-1925), as being one of the principal architects of twentieth-century fundamentalism. 10 This dissertation, in agreeing with Marsden, takes seriously Torrey's religious claims and the religious claims of fundamentalism, while at the same time placing{~orrey and the movement within the main stream of American history and

h" fl t 11
J:'
subJect' to t e var10US 1n uences o~ enV1ronmen • From this approach, fundamentalists (and Torrey in particular) become more understandable, and not the stereotypic fundamentalists around Dayton, Tennessee that H. L. Mencken described as being "'morons' and 'hillbillies' and 'peas
ants. , .. 12
10Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture, p. 47.
11 b'd 201
I.1., p. •

12Ray Ginger, Six Days or Forever? Tennessee v. John Thomas Scopes (Boston: Beacon Press, 1958; reprint ed., New York: Oxford University Press, 1977), p. 129.

CHAPTER II
THE YOUNG TORREY

On December 28, 1901 , Reuben A. Torrey paced up and down a San Francisco dock as he patiently waited to board a passenger ship with his wife, to begin a momentous journey around the globe that would make him a worldfamous religious personality and earn him the reputation of being the Magellan of evangelical Christianity--the first evangelist to travel around the world spreading the message of Christianity. For the forty-five-year-old Torrey, there were no doubts or uncertainties about undertaking this strenuous trip: he immodestly believed the trip had been ordained by God.
In a sense, Torrey's trip can be viewed as a natural extension of Finney and Dwight L. Moody's nineteenth-century revival work in the United States and Great Britain projected onto the world scene at large, a world Americans were increasingly aware of after the U.S. victory in the Spanish-American War brought with it overseas possessions. Torrey's method of promoting world-wide revival, however, differed sharply from the techniques of his predecessors; Torrey, deliberately moving away from the traditional formula of appealing to the people's

11
emotions, preferred an intellectual approach that could be described as being cold, formal, and rationalistic. 1 This approach to revival corresponded well with Torrey's shy personality and his educational background as an undergraduate student and seminarian at Yale, as a student at German universitiesy and as a teacher for twelve years at t~e Bible Institute of Chicago (Moody Bible Institute). Torrey's novel approach to evangelism, while not accepted by all of his listeners, had the added advantage of
2
enabling him to present himself as a scholarly preacherwho appreciated the arts, studied philosophy, read the Scriptures in English, German, French, Hebrew, and Greek,3 and could still believe in the authority of the Bible during a time when many intellectuals were turning away from it.

While the rational, intellectual side of Torrey's personality dominated his evangelistic work and his normal relations with people, those individuals within Torrey's inner circle were aware of a different man who was an intensely private person capable of displaying an air of informality among those closest to him--Torrey's wife often
1William G. McLoughlin, Modern Revivalism: Charles Grandson Finney to Billy Graham (New York: The Ronald Press Company, 1959), p. 371.
2Ibid., p. 373.
3Helen C. A. Dixon, A. C. Dixon: A Romance of Preaching (New York: G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1931), p. 210.

called him Archie--and feelings of sympathy, tenderness, and grief. The composition of Torrey's inner circle also revealed a man who counted as his dearest friends cornmon, ordinary people on a lower social scale than the privileged family he had grown up in as a child.

Reuben Archer Torrey was born into an upper middleclass family in Hoboken, New Jersey (part of metropolitan New York City), on January 28, 1856, the third of five children; his parents were Reuben Slayton Torrey and Elizabeth A. (Swift) Torrey. At the time Torrey's father was a successful New York banker benefiting from the unparalleled economic expansion of the United States during the 1850s. One year after Torrey's birth, economic disaster struck the United States with the Panic of 1857; Torrey's father lost all of his wealth,4 and, in 1859, the family moved from Hoboken to Brooklyn, New York. Within a short time Torrey's father established a new business manufacturing boxes. This enterprise became highly successful primarily because of the outbreak of the Civil War and its demands for vast quantities of supplies and equipment to support the armies in the field.
Despite the economic benefits of war, Torrey's father did not support politically Lincoln's goals. As a
4George T. B. Davis, Torrey and Alexander, The Story of a World-Wide Revival: A Record and Study of the Work and Personality of the Evangelists R. A. Torrey, D.D., and Charles M. Alexander, 2nd ed. (New York: Fleming

H. Revell Company, 1905), pp. 18-19.
Jacksonian Democrat, he expressed his peace sentiments by serving as a MCClellan delegate to the 1864 Democratic Convention in Chicago, a convention made famous by its controversial platform (denounced by McClellan) calling for the immediate termination of hostilities and the restoration of peace in the country. Being present at the Chicago Convention proved to the the watermark of Mr. Torrey's political career, even though on one occasion he was offered the party's nomination to be mayor of Brooklyn, an offer"he refused. 5

While Democratic politics dominated the family, in the religious realm there was a mixing of both iiberal and conservative Protestant. ideas. The elder Torrey tended to reflect the cosmopolitan ideas of cities and of liberal Congregationalism by accepting the universalist idea that no human being would ever receive eternal damnation. Reuben A. Torrey's mother, Elizabeth, in contrast to her husband's broad-minded views on eternal punishment, reflected the attitude of small-town America by living a pious Christian life as if everlasting hell was a reality in the hereafter. A demonstration of this piety occurred shortly after the birth of her son in 1856. She dedicated him to the service of the Lord6 (and she obviously told
5Ibid., p. 18.
6Edith C. Torrey to Mr. Perry, November 14, 1958, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

Torrey of this), and by the time he was three years old she had him praying. 7 The diversity of religious views within the Torrey family had practical manifestations in the prac
tice of child rearing. Freedom and responsibility were
blended, for example, because the Torrey children \';':;.re
allowed to engage in various worldly amusements (such as playing cards) often denied to children of conservative Christians, at the same time they were required to adhere strictly to the observance of the sa~bath.8 On Sundays the Torrey family attended the Old South Congregational Church on Brooklyn Heights rather than the famous Plymouth Congregational Church in Brooklyn pastored by the outspoken Republican and pro-war advocate, Henry Ward Beecher.

A year after the surrender of General Lee, Torrey's father decided to retire from business and the fast pace of city life, and use some of the fortune he had accumulated during the war to buy a 200-acre estate at Geneva, New York, in the Genesee valley.9 On the beautiful lands of the Torrey estate overlooking Lake Seneca, young Torrey played in and roamed through the country-side as a boy from the age of ten until fifteen. At times he helped his father
7R. A. Torrey, Autobiographical Notes, sheet "I,"

p. 2, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

8Davis, Torrey and Alexander, p. 20; Roger Martin,

R. A. Torrey: Apostle of Certainty (Murfreesboro, Tennessee: Sword of the Lord Publishers, 1976), p. 22.

9Davis, Torrey and Alexander, p. 19.

train the race horses raised on the estate, and he swam in Lake Seneca.

While Torrey's childhood can be described as normal, in one important way he differed sharply from other young people of his age--he had an insatiable desire to read. One day at the age of thirteen, while reading a religious· pamphlet, he seriously contemplated whether he should become a Christian. After reflecting on this question, he decided against it because he believed he would have to become a minister; this belief conflicted with his plans to become a lawyer. 10 Despite his decision, he could not entirely escape a commitment to become a minister. Torrey's awareness of his mother's early and ardent dedication of him to the Lord's service was influential, however. In later years Torrey wrote:

On one occasion as a youth I was sleeping in a certain room in our house in Geneva and I dreamed that my mother was dead, though in point of fact at that time she was sleeping (or possibly she was praying) in another room across the broad hall. I dreamed that my mother came floating in at the window where I was actually sleeping, as an angel and very beautiful (she was a beautiful woman, anyway), and came and stood by my bedside and begged me to be a preacher and I promised her that I would. I started from my sleep and found it to be a dream, but I could not get away from it; it haunted me for years. 11
Torrey looked back on his boyhood years objectively:
1 0 Torrey, Autobiographical Notes, sheet "I," p. 1.
11 Ibid•
I was an abnormally bashful boy, and a stranger could scarcely speak to me without my blushing·to the roots of my hair•••• Of all the tortures I endured at school there was none so great as that of reciting a piece. To stand on the platform and have the scholars looking at me, I could scarcely endure it; and even when my own father and mother at home asked me to recite the piece to them before I went to school, I simply could not recite it before my own father and mother. 12

Torrey's shyness and bookish nature, however, did not i.nterfere with his academic success at school. He excelled in his studies, and in 1870, at the age of fourteen, he was graduated from Walnut Hill, an exclusive school in Geneva, affiliated with the Episcopal Church. Torrey had ambitious plans for attending Yale College in the fall, but these plans did not materialize. Yale refused to accept Torrey until he reached the age of fifteen, at which time he matriculated at Yale as the second youngest student in his class. 13 In later years, as Torrey gained a reputation for being able to speak and write for the masses of people, he declared inaccurately but with modesty, that his ability to concentrate and not his intelligence had enabled him to enter college at such a young age, yet become a successful student.
When Torrey entered Yale in 1871, the college viewed itself as a Christian institute of higher learning
12R. A. Torrey, The Holy Spirit: Who He Is and What He Does and How to Know Him in All the Fulness of His Gracious and Glorious Ministry (New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1927), pp. 36-37.

. 28
13Mart~n, Torrey, p. .

18 concerned primarily with the teaching of the liberal arts. Embodying this college ideal was its president, the Reverend Noah Porter, who began his tenure as president the same year Torrey began his studies at Yale. Porter's views of Christianity, like those of the college in general, were broadly evangelical, with a wide tolerance being extended to those individuals who held different ideas. 14 President Porter's moderate religious views and his toleration can be attributed in part to his academic training in philosophy and the influence of his famous father-in-law, Nathaniel W. Taylor, who had suffered persecution from staunch New England Calvinists opposing his New Haven theology that justified Finney revivalism.
While the religious dimension set the tone for education at Yale, the heart of the educational process at the college was the liberal arts program. President Porter typified the views of many educators of the time in his opinion that a college education had a higher purpose than merely preparing a student for a job in the world. 15 The essence of higher education as embodied in a liberal arts
14George S. Merriam, Noah Porter: A Memorial by Friends (New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1893), p. 86; Roland H. Bainton, Yale and the Ministry: A History of Education for the Christian Ministry at Yale from the Founding in 1701 (New York: Harper & Brothers Publishers, 1957), p. 168.
15George Wilson Pierson, Yale College: An Education History, 2 vols. (New Haven, Connecticut: Yale University Press, 1952), 1:59.

program was to educate the students to embrace all knowledge, not just a small sliver of it. 16 Because of his belief in a liberal education, Porter strongly objected to the trends in education which stressed specialization, particularly in the field of science. "'A hard and positive narrowness of mind he said is the besetting danger of the science and literature of the present day. ,,,17 Porter's negative view of science found expression in his neglect of the Sheffield Scientific School at Yale. He focused his energies on the Academical Department where the liberal arts were taught. 18

The liberal arts program during Porter's administration has been described by one present-day historian as a program wherein "a medieval schoolman would at once have known where he was.,,19 The first two years of education at Yale emphasized the classical authors. As a freshman, Torrey studied Horner, Herodotus, Livy, Horace, algebra, geometry, and beginning trigonometry. Also, during his first and second years Torrey took courses in Greek, Latin, and mathemat~;cs.20 Th'e 0 f'~nst " . ur~ng.
pr~mary meth d 0 rue '~on d the first two years included daily textbook assignments and
16Ibid., p. 72.

17Ibid., p. 59.
18Ibid., p. 64.
19Ibid• , p. 71.
20Ibid• , p. 70.
recitations with tutors. Recitation instilled within
students like Torrey
••• accurate observation, accurate memory, logical reasoning, and regular work--all that with a modicum of classical culture. The reasons for such emphasis and uniformity were clear. Habit had much to do with it. The moral and social advantages of a rigorous training were of decisive importance. Not least was the fact that the common curriculum made the students
21

compete against each other in a stiff, fair race. This strict method of education which forced an openness on the part of the student with the tutor apparently had no effect on Torrey's shy personality: he still refused to say

· G 22
a word t 0 ca11ers at t he Torrey horne ln eneva.

After two years of a gruelling schedule in the classics, the last two years of Torrey's education at Yale began to expand into other fields that included modern developments in the natural sciences, philosophy, and social studies. 23 By Torrey's senior year the broadening process had reached such a point that no less than eighteen subjects were required, with the majority of courses being given by professors who lectured to the students. 24 Required senior courses included astronomy or German, chemistry, geology, anatomy, physiology, linguistics, American constitutional law, history, political and social sciences, and courses in

21 Ibid., p. 71.
22Torrey, The Holy Spirit, p. 37. 23p '
lerson, Yale College, 1:70.
24Ibid•
philosophy and theology taught by President Porter. Following the tradition of nineteenth-century college presidents, Porter sought to provide Yale students with the full range of current knowledge as the capstone of a liberal education by way of his senior courses in mental philosophy, moral philosophy, history of philosophy, natural theology, and evidences of Christianity.25 While the proliferation of courses in the senior year appears to be formidable, many of the courses lasted only a few weeks, with much of the information presented in classes being of necessity superficial. 26 While superficiality characterized the last year of education at Yale, the overall educational system at the college has likewise been criticized for its failure to develop intellectual curiosity in the students. George Wilson Pierson, in his two-volume history of Yale College, has written:
Recitations on texts or examinations on lectures being the method, inquiry was not in order: the College valued character above intellectual curiousity. Only in its oratorical competitions, if there, did this system offer incentives to original work. And only in the classics or mathematics, and then under stultifying handicaps, could any advanced work or genuine mastery be achieved by the undergraduates. The College Officers, too, were imprisioned in the grind. Repetition from year to year being the formula for teaching, untrained graduates recruited from the high stand men were still being employed for the tutor's tasks--and constituted
25Ibid., pp. 70-71.
26Ibid., pp. 70 & 72.

almost half the whole faculty.27 This overly bleak view of Yale education by an author evaluating a system from the perspective of the twentieth century accurately describes an educational process that emphasized the conservative notion of accepting knowledge rather than striking out and seeking new ideas. Porter himself epitomized this conservative view of education when he declared that " ••• 'no kind of intellectual athletics was more useful •.. than the reflective analysis of classic sentences. ,,,28
The "classic sentence" symbolized the kind of education Torrey received at Yale, but in the world outside of Yale the forces of intellectual change were concerned with the recent developments in science, specifically with Darwin's publication of the Origins of the Species in 1859 and The Descent of Man in 1871. These books of Darwin brought about a revolution in mankind's thinking about the universe in which he lived. Instead of looking at the world in the traditional way as a static entity, Darwinian science postulated a dynamic view, a world in an unremitting state of change and development. Darwin's insights as a scientist were not the exclusive preserve of science, but "spilled over" into other academic disciplines. For example, philosophers and theologians began to raise

27 .

Ibid., p. 73. 28Ibid., p. 58.

disturbing questions as to whether mankind could be certain of his knowledge, whether truth was absolute or relative, and whether Christianity contained absolute truth.

The Darwinian push for a new inquiry into truth and knowledge had a limited impact on Yale because of President Porter's distrust of science and his insistence on a traditional education in the classics which automatically excluded Darwinian thought. Porter on one occasion wrote:

Science run mad is the maddest and the most uncontrollable of all forms of madness, as 'the steadiest and most trustworthy of horses is the most stiffheaded and unmanageable when he goes off in a fright or indulges in an escapade. 29
Science running amuck might deny God, morality, and freedom. This negative attitude toward science may have contributed to an inability on Porter's part to discern the Darwinian revolution in thought occurring before his eyes. In an 1873 edition of Books and Reading, Porter stated that information of vegetable physiology in Darwin's Origin of the Species was authoritative. 30 Nowhere in Porter's book was there any mention of Darwin's evolutionary theory; either evolution was not an important concept to mention, or it was beneath contempt.

One Yale scientist, James Dwight Dana, understood the significance of evolutionary theory. A favorite teacher
29Noah Porter, Books and Reading; or, What Books Shall I Read and How Shall I Read Them?, 4th ed. (New York: Scribner, Armstrong & Co., 1873), p. 305.
30 bOd 314

I 1 ., p. •
of Torrey's, Dana lectured his classes from a Christian perspective on the many errors of Darwinian theory. Dana noted that Darwin had failed in his mission (implied by the title of his 1859 book) to explain the origin of the species. 31 A second and more serious charge that Dana leveled against Darwin's theory was the appalling lack of geological data to support the theory. Because of this lack of evidence, Dana felt free to subscribe to his own theory of the origin of the species. The catastrophic theory put forth by Dana allowed for a sudden change to occur within a species without the need for centuries of evolutionary development. The antidevelopmental nature of Dana's theory harmonized well with his religious belief in God as creator intervening in the history of the world. The religious implications of the theory that appealed to Dana were unacceptable to Darwin and led him to reject the catastrophic theory.32 In The Descent of Man Darwin, discarding the Christian view that God had directly and suddenly created man, advocated the hypothesis that man had evolved from lower animals. Dana, on the other hand, postulated Divine intervention being necessary to create man,33 and at the same time he challenged Darwin to supply

31William F. Sanford, Jr., "Dana and Darwinism," Journal of the History of Ideas 26 (October-December 1965) :540.

32Ibid., p. 541.
33Ibid., p. 542.
scientific evidence to support his evolutionary claims.

Beyond the specific disagreement between Dana and Darwin over the creation of species, a more fundamental difference existed between the two men over the methodology of science. For Darwin, scientific methodology relied heavily upon theory, hypotheses, and the deductive method of reasoning. In contrast to this theoretical approach to science was the empirical science of Francis Bacon that influenced Dana and most college science programs in America during the nineteenth century. Francis Bacon in his seventeenth-century writings stressed observation as opposed to hypotheses, imagination, and even reason itself. This strong empirical basis of Baconian science is 'evident in "the first aphorism of Bacon's Novum Organon: 'man, as the servant and interpreter of nature, is limited in act and understanding by his observation of the order of nature; and neither his knowledge nor his power extends further. ,"34 Very simply, Baconian science stressed the gathering of facts and the classifying of information through the inductive method. Bacon's severe limitation on scientific methodology can be explained in part by his reaction against medieval scholasticism which by emphasizing the deductive method had produced many questionahle theories and little scientific observation. With Baconian induction, facts gained an absolute dominion at the expense of man's

S ,
34Hovenkamp, c~ence ' and Re1'"~g~on ~n Amer~ca, pp.
32-33.
imaginative intellect. 35 The decline in the importance of intellect is exemplified in the thinking of Thomas A. Davies, a nineteenth-century New York City engineer. He asserted that after a geologist finds fossils that have a strong resemblance to living plants and animals, the theorist takes up the facts of fossils and places blood, fiber, bones, and life into the stones. To declare that the fossils were the remains of once-living animals was pure hypothesis, he concluded. 36 While the Davies example of the application of Baconian science may be extreme, there can be no.doubt that Baconian science was not about to "'flatter the pride of man.,"37

As a student of Dana's, Torrey absorbed the Baconian" view of science and held it throughout his life, despite the eventua.L triumph of Darwinian science as symbolized by the 1925 Scopes Trial in Dayton, Tennessee. Helping to sustain Torrey's lifelong commitment to Baconian science was his acceptance of Scottish Common Sense philosophy as taught by President Porter in his classes of Yale seniors. Common Sense philosophy justified Baconian empiricism by providing philosophical argumentation demonstrating that the senses
35Theodore Dwight Bozeman, Protestants in an Age of Science: The Baconian Ideal and Antebellum American Religious Thought (Chapel Hill, North Carolina: The University of North Carolina Press, 1977), p. 20.
36Hovenkamp, Science and Religion in America, p. 144.

37Bozeman, Protestants in an Age of Science, p. 14.
could be trusted--absolute truths could be known.

Common Sense philosophy originated in Scotland during the eighteenth century as a reaction to the skepticism of David Hume. 38 Hume's skepticism originated in his acceptance of John Locke's theoretical framework of knowledge and its three components of object, ideas, and mind. Locke had postulated that sense information about objects was formed into ideas that were known by the mind. Humean doubt questioned whether the ideas serving in an intermediary role accurately represented the object(s) to the mind. Could the mind know the true world?
The first assault on Hume's skepticism carne from the Anglican bishop George Berkeley who accepted Locke's theory of knowledge in a modif{ed form. Berkeley stated that in a philosophical sense all knowledge consisted of ideas, an affirmation that centered on minds and ideas to the exclusion of an external world of objects. While Berkeley's philosophy effectively dealt with Hume's skepticism by denying an outside world, for people who continued to believe in the real existence of birds, trees, and "horses outside of their own minds, his principles of human knowledge left much to be desired. 39
38G. A. Johnston, ed., Selections from the Scottish Philosophy of Corr~on Sense (Chicago: The Open Court Publishing Company, 1915), p. 1; cf., S. A. Grave, The Scottish Philosophy of Common Sense (Westport, Connecticut: Greenwood Press, 1973).
39

Hovenkamp, Science and Religion in America, p. 7.
A second and more effective attack on Humean
skepticism came from the Sc?ttish ommon Sense philosophers who boldly proclaimed that a world existed outside of the mind that could be accurately known. The architect of this philosophy was another Scotsman, Thomas Reid (1710-1796), a minister turned college professor. In 1764 he accepted the position of Professor of Moral Philosophy which had been held by Adam Smith at the University o Glasgow, and during the same year he published Inguiry into the Human Mind on the Principles of Common Sense. Later, other books by Reid provided further elaboration on his Common Sense philosophy.

As a young man, Reid had taken refuge from Humean skepticism in Berkeley's philosophy, but with the passage of time he had become disenchanted with Berkeley's thought, without, however, lessening his concern over the influence of Hume's ideas. 40 From the perspective of a Christian philosopher, Reid believed that skepticism destroyed the science of the philosopher and undermined the Christian faith. 41 Reid recognized that to counter Hume's arguments effectively he would have to discredit part of Locke's
40Jack B. Rogers and Donald K. McKim, The Authority and Interpretation of the Bible: An Historical Approach (San Francisco: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1979), pp. 238

239.
41Johnston, Selections from the Scottish Philosophy,
p. 3.
theory of knowledge. 42 Playing the role of a skeptic, Reid
denied the Lockean premise that ideas intervened between the object and the mind. 43 By creating a world of mind and matter minus ideas, Reid had attacked the basis for Hume's
skepticism.

The denial of ideas could have led to greater skepticism by denying that the mind could accurately perceive the worldi 44 however, Reid was not about to move in the direction of skepticism. He declared that the mind could accurately perceive objects through a process of intuitive belief or judgment. While logic did not demonstrate intuitive belief, the powerful feeling associated with it was believed to be as convincing as a logical demonstration. 45
By supporting the validity of sense perception, Reid demonstrated the empirical temperament of his Common Sense philosophy which harmonized well with Baconian science and its method of obtaining objective facts by observation. With empiricism as a common touchstone, many people who followed the Baconian method became strong supporters of Common Sense philosophy, and vice-versa. Reid's acceptance

42Ibid., p. 2.
43Ibid., p. 5. 44

Rogers and McKim, The Authority and Interpretation of the Bible, p. 239.
45Hovenkamp, Science and Religion in America, p. 8.

30
of Baconian science is evident in the following statement: " .••'What can fairly be deduced from facts, duly observed, or sufficiently attested, is genuine and pure. ," 46 The integration of Common Sense philosophy and Baconian science in a mutually supportive way created a world of certainty; the Baconian inductive method claimed that the truths of the world could be discovered through careful observation, while Common Sense philosophy attested to the validity of the observations.

The joint venture of Common Sense philosophy and Baconian science in discovering the truths of the world was not limited to the physical world but extended into the realm of morality. Reid declared:
liByan original power of the mind, when we come to years of understanding and reflection, we not only have the notions of right and wrong in conduct, but perceive certain things to be right and others wrong •••• There must, therefore, be in morals, as in all other sciences, first or self-evident principles, on which all moral reasoning is grounded, and on which it ultimately rests." 47

By providing an absolute moral sense in his philosophy, Reid held that all men were accountable to the IIfirst or self-evident principles, on which all moral reasoningII was grounded.

Such a focus on absolute truths in morality and science, developed a tendency among the disciples of Common

46Bozeman, Protestants in an Age of Science, p. 14.

47Rogers and McKim, The Authority and Interpretation of the Bible, pp. 241-242.

Sense philosophy to note similarities in the thought of people that transcended cultures and time. 48 For example, a second-century-B.C. Greek essentially thought the same way as an eighteenth-century Scotsman who held common thought patterns with eighteenth-century American Indians. Ironically, this stress on the homogeneity of man's thinking ignored empirical research that emphasized different historical and cultural threads creating diversity among the world's population. A prime example of the lack of homogeneity in man's thinking was the limited appeal of Scottish Common Sense philosophy in the world,; it became dominant only in Scotland and the United States.

In the United States, Thomas Reid's philosophy with its blend of Baconian science was well received by a historically young America that contained a people strongly committed to absolute truths as found in Christianity. John Witherspoon, a Presbyterian minister from Scotland, served as missionary and prophet for Common Sense philosophy in America. In 1768, Witherspoon assumed the presidency of the College of New Jersey (Princeton) and transformed it into a stronghold for Common Sense philosoohy by promptly purging those tutors at the college who did not subscribe to the Scottish philosophy. This drastic action
48Jack Rogers, "Francis Schaeffer: The Promise and the Problem," The Reformed Journal 22 (May 1977):15. Marsden, in Fundamentalism and American Culture (p. 111), emphasizes that the Common Sense view of truth being the same for all people is crucial to an understanding of fundamentalism.

of Witherspoon's to promote a philosophy of his homeland should not be interpreted as the action of a nationalist, but as the action of a Christian clergyman wanting Common Sense philosophy at the college to combat what he considered to be the greatest threat to Christianity, deism. 49

From the College of New Jersey, Scottish Corr~on Sense philosophy gradually spread across the United States after the American Revolution as graduates of the college established schools throughout the South and West. In New England, the students of Yale College felt the impact of the Sccttish philosophy through the influence of Presidents Timothy Dwight and Noah Porter, and of Professor Nathaniel W. Taylor. 50 The impact of this philosophy reached such proportions in America that from about 1800 to 1875 Common Sense philosophy dominated higher education. 51 Why a philosophy from across the Atlantic Ocean appealed to nationalistic Americans can best be understood by viewing Common Sense philosophy as an apologetic tool of orthodox Christianity. From its inception, the Scottish philosophy had been used to protect Christianity by combating skepticism in its secular form, Humean skepticism, or in its religious
49Rogers and McKim, The Authority and Interpretation of the Bible, p. 245.
50Hovenkamp, Science and Religion in America, p. 20.
51Harvey Gates Townsend, Philosophical Ideas in the United States (New York: American Book Company, 1934), p.

96.
form, deism. Since collegiate education in America before
the Civil War was dominated by church-related colleges,52
it should not be surprising that these colleges readily
accepted and promulgated a philosophy that defended Christianity.

Beyond defending Christianity from skepticism, Common Sense philosophy served as a common ground to bring American Christianity into an alliance with the philosophy's underpinnings in Baconian science. During the first half of the nineteenth century this alliance of religion and science worked to the advantage of Christianity because of the self-imposed limitations of Baconian science. The methodology of Baconian science, with its anti-hypothetical, inductive approach, placed rigorous controls on the use of reason, imagination, and theory while forcing scientists to a strict adherence to facts. A rigid conformance to facts made it difficult, if not impossible, for scientists to criticize the propositions of Christianity.
While the inductive method severely limited science, in the hands of Christian apologists such as Leonard Woods of Andover Seminary, it seemed inclusive enough to incorporate biblical data into scientific explanation. 53 One
52Donald G. Tewksbury, The Founding of American Colleges and Universities before the Civil War, with Particular Reference to the Religious Influences Bearing upon the College Movement (New York: Teachers College, Columbia University, 1932), passim.
53Bozeman, Protestants in an Age of Science, p. 145.

religious journal even proclaimed the Bible to be "the supreme existing textbook in inductive method, for its message was framed throughout on a Baconian agenda.,,54 In a practical sense the words and facts of the Bible became like the materials of science, just as plants and trees were the materials of sCience;55 the miracles and prophecies recorded in the Bible thousands of years ago did not differ essentially from the facts of the natural world. For example, the miracle of the first Easter Sunday became a fact when the followers of Christ encountered the risen Master with their senses in the same way that a present-day lunar eclipse becomes a fact when the event is perceived by
56
man's senses.

The fascination with science that gripped the minds of religious people during the early nineteenth century extended beyond equating biblical material with facts to the broader area of theology that became like a natural science based upon verifiable facts. 57 This blending of science with Christian theology produced a natural theology with an abiding interest in "evidence." "'Evidences' always implied facts relevant to the existence of God, or
54 bOd 131

I l. ., p. .
55Hovenkamp, Science and Religion in America, p. 61.
56Bozeman, Protestants in an Age of Science, p. 140.
57Ibid., p. 141.
as verification of the fundamental ideas of Christianity."58 An early expression of natural theology came from the pen of Princeton theologian Archibald Alexander, who wrote "that 'unless the Christian religion is attended with sufficient evidence, we cannot believe in it, even if we would. ,"59 While this statement appears to 'have been written by a scientist rather than a ~inister, Alexander held a sufficiently broad view of evidence to include the findings of science and the Bible.

The formidable alliance of religion and science that existed in pre-Civil War America began to break up around 1859 with the publication of Darwin's The Origin of the Species. Darwinism began to replace Baconian methodology as the scientific approach to the natural world in the United States. The groundwork for the disintegration of the union of Common Sense and Baconian empiricism had been prepared during the decade of the 1850s when Kantian philosophy attacked the Common Sense ideas of man's homogeneity of thought and that truth could be known. The philosophy of Kant emphasized active minds projecting categories on sense data in order to understand the world. 60 With each individual actively interpreting the world with his own categories, Kant discounted the possibility of men
58Hovenkamp, Science and Religion in America, p. 41.

59Bozeman, Protestants in an Age of Science, p. 140.
60Hovenkamp, Science and Religion in America, p. 45.
thinking alike; let alone knowing absolute truth.

Protestant liberals such as Horace Bushnell, "the father of American religious liberalism,"61 responded positively to these revolutionary developments in philosophy and science. Liberal seminaries became less concerned with absolute truth in theology as interest shifted to· the historical and cultural approach to theology and new s~minary courses were introduced dealing with the psychology and sociology of religious belief.
Not even Yale escaped exposure to these new liberal ideas, as evident by Horace Bushnell's speaking engagement at the college chapel during the same year that Torrey began his studies at the school. Bushnell, an alumnus of the college, had previously spoken at Yale, but on this particular occasion a chorus of conservative opposition arose, determined to stop his appearance. Warnings were delivered to the college administration that Bushnell's presence on campus would be contrary to the best interests of Yale. Not intimidated by these veiled threats, President Porter took a .tough stance and declared " .•.'If it be a question between the welfare of the College and the performance of duty, let the duty be done, and let the College suffer. ,"62 Duty was done, and the students and
61
Sydney E. Ahlstrom, A Religious History of the American People, 2 vols. (New Haven, Connecticut: Yale University Press, 1972; reprint ed., Garden City, New York: Doubleday & Company, Inc., 1975; Image Books), 2:51.
62Bainton, Yale and the Ministry, p. 168.

faculty "heard Bushnell speak at a required chapel.

Bushnell had come to Yale during the twilight years of a brilliant and controversial career as a theologian-five years after his chapel talk he died at the age of 74. The liberal theology of relativity that Bushnell championed contrasted sharply with the Baconian science and Common Sense philosophy taught at Yale that offered a world of certainty. Bushnell discounted the possibility that language could provide precise meaning, a proposition that challenged the authority of the Bible for many conservative evangelicals who believed that the words of the Bible had fixed, eternal meanings. Beyond this devastating critique of the Bible, Bushnell also stressed a developmental conversion to Christianity through education over an extended period of time, in opposition to the traditional evangelical view of a spontaneous and sudden conversion. G3
Whether or not Torrey attended Bushnell's chapel presentation (and he no doubt did, because chapel attendance was required for all students), most likely he would not have agreed with Bushnell's theology. For Torrey, who was beginning his studies" in Baconian science and Common Sense philosophy, Bushnell's liberal theology would have been completely antithetical. But "there was also another
63William R. Hutchinson, The Modernist Impulse in American Protestantism (Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 1976), p. 47.

important factor pulling Torrey away from liberalism, a personal and profound religious experience. During the latter part of his junior year, at the age of eighteen, he contemplated suicide. In later years Torrey described his ordeal:
"I jumped out of bed and hurried to the washstand to take out of it the weapon that would end the whole miserable business. As I. fumbled around for it, for some reason or other I could not find it. • •• I still think it was there. In my awful despair I dropped upon my knees and lifted my heart to God, and I told God that if He would take the burden off my heart, I would preach the Gospel, though previously the whole ambition of my life was to be a lawyer. 1164
After making his decision to become a minister, Torrey gained a feeling of peace and certainty. Like Reid, Witherspoon, Noah Porter, and many others before him, Torrey had a genuine Christian experience to reinforce his understanding of Cornmon Sense philosophy.

While Torrey's mother rejoiced over her son's decision to become a minister as an indication of her prayers being answered, one of Torrey's sisters expressed skepticism that her brother would actually give up his plans to become a lawyer. 65 His Yale classmates also found it difficult to accept his decision, particularly because Torrey's life continued as usual: as a fraternity man, he indulged in what he would later declare to be the
64Davis, Torrey and Alexander, pp. 22-23.

65Martin, Torrey, p. 35.
vices of drinking, dancing, and playing cards.

During his senior year, Torrey, having undergone a conversion experience, decided to profess publicly his allegiance to Christ and become a member of the college church pastored by President Porter. One day Torrey approached the President as they were going to Porter's class in moral philosophy and ethics, and inquired about joining the college church. Without asking doctrinal questions, Porter responded by asking Torrey whether he was certain about his decision to join the church. 66 Torrey responded affirmatively, and within a short time he publicly professed his belief in Christ and became a member of the church.
In the spring of 1875, Torrey was graduated from Yale with a B.A. degree, along with sixty-eight fellow classmates. 67 After a summer break, he returned to New Haven and enrolled at Yale seminary, having met the following requirements:

The conditions of entrance are membership in some evangelical church, or other satisfactory evidence of Christian character, and a liberal education at some College, or such other literary acquisitions as may be considered an equivalent preparation for theological studies. Students of every Christian denomination, in case they are possessed of these
66Torrey, Autobiographical Notes, sheet "I," p. 2.

67Directory of the Living Graduates of Yale University (New Haven, Connecticut: The Tuttle, Morehouse & Taylor Company, 1904), pp. 36-37.
qualifications, are admitted. 68 Torrey's selection of the Yale seminary was a natural choice because of his general familiarity with Yale and because of the seminary's Congregational heritage corresponding with his own Congregational background.
The general theological drift of the seminary when Torrey began his theological studies was in the direction of orthodoxy. In classes on the Bible, students were taught that the authorship of the gospel of John had beer settled in favor of the traditional view and that attacks upon the Mosaic authorship of the Pentateuch were unwarranted negativism from hostile critics. At Yale, Timothy Dwight, grandson of President Timothy Dwight and Professor of New Testament Criticism and Interpretation, did not engage in the speculation over biblical authorship; he concentrated his. energies on achieving a correct biblical text by examining the meaning of the Bible's words in the original languages. 69 This type of microscopic analysis known as "lower criticism" greatly stimulated the study of the Greek and Hebrew languages at Yale, and had significant influence on Torrey, who read the Bible on a daily basis in these ancient languages.
68catalogue of the Officers and Students in Yale College with a Statement of the Course of Instruction in the Various Departments, 1875-76 (New Haven, Connecticut: Tuttle, Morehouse & Taylor, Printers, 1875), p. 75.

69Bainton, Yale and the Ministry, p. 174.

The orthodox flavor of the seminary also extended into the area of systematic theology. Professor Samuel Harris defended Christianity and its miracles by advocating a natural theology of "evidences." One aspect of his natural theology dealt with the validity of the conversion experience by asserting in Common Sense fashion that God was "among the data of experience" that an individual could encounter. 70 Since God was part of experience, then according to Harris, physical and religious knowledge were the same in kind, and only different in their objects. 71
During Torrey's three years of study at the seminary he took courses which included Hebrew, exegetical study of the Greek New Testament, General Church History, Biblical Theology, American Church History, Sacred Rhetoric and Homiletics, Christian Doctrine, and Church polity.72 Besides the formal coursework, all students had to attend prayer each morning in the seminary chapel and were encouraged to practice their Christianity in a City Mission, a Sunday School, or in other benevolent endeavors. 73
One of the most important stages in the career of a Yale seminarian occurred at the end of the second year of
70Ibid., p. 1 7 1 •
71 Ibid., pp. 171-172.
72Catalogue of the Officers and Students in Yale College, pp. 75-76.
73I b'd

~., p••77
studies with the submission of an application for a license to preach. Following the prescribed timetable, Torrey applied for and was granted a license to preach in the Congregational Church by the Congregational Association of the Western District of New Haven county.74 Despite having a Congregational license, Torrey delivered his first sermon, which he had memorized, in a Methodist church. His recollection of the event was typically honest and unassuming:
As soon as the meeting was open I grasped the back of the settee in front of me and pulled myself up to my feet and held on to it lest I should fall. One Niagara went rushing up one side and another down the other, and I trernblingly repeated as much of my little piece as I could remember, and then dropped back into the seat. 75

During the summer of 1877, Torrey traveled from New England to the Midwest to practice his preaching skills in the small rural churches of Ohio, and in the process he discovered the state to be a hotbed of prohibitionist activity--perhaps the result of the first two national conventions of the Prohibition Party that had been held at Columbus and Cleveland respectively in 1872 and 1876. 76 In the small village of Mesopotamia, Ohio, Torrey discovered a kind of preaching he had never heard in the
74Mart·~n, Torrey, p. 40 •
75Torrey, The Holy Spirit, p. 37.
76Roger C. Storms, Partisan Prophets: A History of the Prohibition Party, 1854-1972 (Denver: National Prohibition Foundation, Inc., 1972), p. 7.

chapel at Yale, social action preaching that advocated total abstinence from strong drink. As a social drinker, Torrey did not believe in total abstinence, but in responsible drinking habits; however, when the call went forth for people to sign a pledge to refrain from drinking, Torrey, a young lady, and an old drunkard stood up to sign the pledge. 77 This spur-of~the-moment commitment· to abstinence became an important part of Torrey's later thinking on social action, as reflected in his later sermons.

While Torrey gained experience preaching in the Ohio churches, the tragedy of his mother's death on July 15, 1877, forced him to confront death as the greatest challenge of being a minister. Compounding the anguish surrounding his mother's death was his father's death two weeks later, on August 3rd. The death of his parents left Torrey completely on his own at the age of twenty-one, with one year of seminary to complete. 78
The total inheritance that Torrey received from his father's estate consisted of a pair of cuff links and a leather mRtch box. 79 The meager inheritance can be blamed on the Panic of 1873 that resulted in the loss of his father's second fortune, a loss he had not been able to
770avis, Torrey and Alexander, pp. 31-32. The young lady who signed the temperance pledge was Clara Smith, Torrey's future wife.
78Martin, Tor~~, p. 41.

790av~s,. Torrey and A1exander, p. 19 •
recover. Fortunately for Torrey, the financial obligations for completing seminary were not burdensome. No charges were placed on instruction, room rent, or use of the libraries. The annual session expenses included $4 to $5 per week for board, $15 to $28 for fuel and lights, and $10
80
a year for care of the room and other incidental expenses.

Torrey's last year in seminary proved to be his most rewarding as he became heavily involved in revival activities on the Yale campus and in the New Haven community sparked by the preaching of the evangelist Dwight L. Moody. Initially, Torrey and a group of fellow seminarians attended Moody's revival meetings to analyze why people were attracted to the evangelist, a former businessman, who had no theological training. Instead of remaining objective, Torrey and his friends were captivated by Moody and his message that Christian faith could do anything, a message particularly meaningful to Torrey who still lived with the recent memory of his parents' deaths. With Christian faith came Moody's injunction to "'get to work for the Lord! ,,,81 a precept Torrey followed seriously. After receiving Scriptural verses and advice on how to bring people to Christ, Torrey immediately went ,out and claimed as his first convert a young lady. Other converts followed, and
80Catalogue of the Officers and Students in Yale College, p. 78.

~n,
81Mart' Torrey, p. 42.
Torrey served for six weeks in the inquiry room of Moody's meetings, helping people to understand the pathway to salvation.

Shortly after the conclusion of the New Haven/Yale revival meetings, Torrey concluded his theological studies at Yale and was graduated from the seminary in 1878 with the

B.D. degree. When Torrey left the secure confines of Yale after seven years of study, he entered a world moving away from his beliefs in Baconian science and COlrumon Sense philosophy, a worl~ of increasing change and relativity. Oblivious to this, the twenty-two-year-old Torrey began with the enthusiasm and idealism of a young man to bring the people of the world salvation in Christ through the technique of revivalism he had learned from Moody. Through the strong influence of his mother and the fusion of his family background, his personal religious experience, and his grounding in Baconian science and Common Sense philosophy, Torrey had become prepared for a unique career as a religious leader.
CHAPTER III
THE MINISTER

After graduating from seminary Torrey received an invitation to accept the pastorate of a small Congregational church in the isolated farm community of Garrettsville, Ohio. Torrey agreed to serve the church only after assurances that the call was unanimous. When he arrived in Garrettsville in the fall of 1878, he discovered to his surprise that he had accepted the pastorate of a church

1
sharply divided over the previous pastor. In the midst of this church controversy, Torrey met with an ordination council of area Congregational ministers to determine his worthiness to be ordained into the Congregational ministry. After careful examination of the candidate, the council decided to ordain Torrey as a minister on December 5, 1878.

The confidence expressed in Torrey by his fellow Congregational ministers through the ceremony of ordination did not help the naturally shy Torrey confront his divided congregation every Sunday. He literally struggled to deliver memorized sermons to his parishoners, who were often distracted by his nervous habit of twisting a coat button. This agony of preaching a sermon was compounded several

1Martin, Torrey, p. 47. 46
times each Sunday because he delivered a morning and
evening message to the Garrettsville church and in the
afternoon he spoke at a small church in the near-by community of Nelson. 2

The theological content of these early Torrey sermons emphasized old-fashioned revival. After reading the biography of Charles G. Finney and Finney's book Revival Addresses, Torrey concluded that revival was not limited to evangelist3 like Moody or Finney, but was a normal state of the church. 3 His conception of church and revival as normative did not gain the acceptance of many church members who preferred the usual way of doing things. For two months he tried without success to promote a church revival. When a young woman and an elderly lady experienced conversion and the revival was underway, Torrey set about preaching six nights a week. 4 This heavy preaching schedule reflected the revival's impact upon Torrey in breaking down forever his inhibitions and insecurities about preaching.
Torrey had obviously begun to recognize the area of his real strength and, eager to share the spirit of revival with the 1,000 townspeople of Garrettsville, he suggested unity meetings with the rival Methodist and Baptist
2Ibid., pp. 50-51.

3D . Torrey and A1exand
av~s, er, p. 27.
4Ibid., pp. 27-28.
churches. Securing the cooperation of these churches was
not easy, because each minister wanted to lay down certain
conditions for participation. In exasperation, Torrey
declared: "' •••"Gentlemen, I do not care for any conditions--you can do all the preaching, or either one of you can do it, but we are going to have united meetings to pray that God will bless this town.",n 5 After some haggling, an agreement was finally reached, an agreement not accepted even by some members of Torrey's own congregation. One church member objected to Torrey's lack of consultation with the members of the church. To such a charge, Torrey retorted with his characteristic bluntness: "'If I had, we would never have had a union meeting at all.,"6 Torrey was determined to have his way, and he succeeded.

The unity meetings lasted for nine weeks as the people of Garrettsville succumbed to the spirit of revival. At the conclusion of the unity meetings, revivalism continued in the Garrettsville Congregational Church as long as Torrey remained the pastor. The tangible results of these revivals are sketchy. On March 7, 1880, a total of 21 people were received into the Congregational church. For the year 1881,33 individuals were received into membership, 23 on professions of faith and 10 by transfer
5Ibid., p. 28.

6Martin, Torrey, p. 53.
of membership.7 These limited figures indicate that church
membership had doubled from the original 50 members at the . 8
time of Torrey's arrival.

While Torrey's reputation in Garrettsville rested on promoting revival meetings, this spirit of revivalism was also channeled into social r.eform. One Saturday while preparing a sermon, Torrey believed God wanted him to go and speak at a local saloon. Reluctantly, he went to the tavern, fell down on his knees (to the great surprise of the patrons),' and began to pray for those present and for the cause of prohibition. At the conclusion of tpis exercise, he calmly left the establishment and went back to his study. This action, unprecedented for Torrey, created a stir in the small community where news traveled rapidly. ~. Torrey did not fit the role of a sedate Congregational minister.
Attracting the attention of this earnest young minister was the youthful Clara Belle Smith, who attended Torrey's first sermon in Garrettsville. Clara Smith was an attractive woman who had experienced a childhood of loneliness due to the early death of her mother; her father, a ship captain on the Great Lakes and part-owner of a shipping company, was often away from home. After graduating from
8Daniel Carl Ankerberg, "Reuben Archer Torrey-Evangelist" (M.Th. thesis, Northern Baptist Theological Seminary, 1956), p. 17.
9Martin, Torrey, p. 55.

high school, Clara attended Hiram College located a few miles northwest of Garrettsville. But she never completed her college work. Rather, she settled down in Garrettsville with relatives and supported herself by sewing. 10

Torrey's courtship of Clara Smith lasted for less than a year. Convinced that God wanted him to have Clara for a wife, he lost no time in convincing Clara, and, on October 22, 1879, Clara Smith and Reuben Torrey were married; Torrey was 23, and Clara was 20. 11 As might be expected, Torrey had a highly idealistic view of marriage as being "'but a symbol, a prophecy and a complete revelation, as far as in human beings we can realise the Divine, of the love that Jesus Christ has for us.,,,12 Marriage enabled men and women to better comprehend "'the infinite love of God that led God in Christ to give Himself for us.,,,13 Torrey's working out of these ideas of marriage on a practical level is recorded by his son in the following statement:
"Although a young and deeply devoted husband, he frankly counted the cost he must pay if he were to make of himself all. that God would have him to be. Together he and his young bride agreed that he must put his work and study first; domestic demands ll....LSt be made secondary; the enjoyment of the social side

10Ibid., p. 48.
11 Ibid., p. 49.
12D .
av~s, Torrey and Alexander, p. 121.
13Ibid•
of the horne life must be strictly limited. The hours
devoted to study left little time for the horne during
H14

those early years. Established early in the marriage, the priority of service to God over family continued, often creating months of loneliness for Clara while Torrey was away happily conducting revivals. Despite frequent absences from his wife, Torrey in later years affirmed that their love for each other had not diminished, but had increased. 15
From the marriage of Reuben Torrey and Clara Smith five children were born: Edith Clare, on November 8, 1880; Blanche, April 8, 1884; Reuben, Jr., September 16, 1887; Elizabeth Swift, March 5, 1889; and Margaret, February 16, 1893. The oldest child, Edith, was born in Garrettsville, the next three children were born in Minneapolis, and the youngest child was born in Chicago. Clara Torrey fulfilled her husband's ideal of a mother by raising the children in a Christian environment conducive to bringing

. 1 . . 16
about t he v~ta convers~on exper~ence. For his part,
Torrey methodically reserved Mondays from his busy schedule as days of rest to be with his wife and children.
14Mart'~n, Torrey, p. 49 •

15Helen C. Alexander and J. Kennedy Maclean, Charles M. Alexander: A Romance of Song and Soul-Winning (London: Marshall Brothers, Ltd., 1920), p. 83.
16Torrey's views of motherhood can be found in J. Kennedy Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism: The Three Years' Missions of Dr. Torrey and Mr. Alexander in Great Britain and Ireland (London: Marshall Brothers, n.d.), pp. 204-206.
After four years in the intellectually debilitating climate of Garrettsville, Torrey decided to leave the small farm community and, surprisingly, to postpone his fervent efforts at revivalism for the rewards of an academic life at German universities as an advanced student in theology. On an annual salary of $650 a year, Torrey was only able to carry out this course of action by obtaining a generous loan from a friend and fellow classmate at Yale, Howard Bell. 17 Du'ring the fall of 1882, Torrey, his wife, a,nd infant daughter Edith, left Garrettsville and sailed to Europe for the rarefied atmosphere of German universities.
During the latter part of the nineteenth century, Germany was in the forefront of the study of Christian theology from a critical perspective. Symbolizing this German critical spirit was the German theologian David Strauss (1808-1874). Strauss' reputation rested on his two-volume work entitled Life of Jesus, Critically Examined. In these volumes Strauss stressed meaning as the foundation of Christian faith as opposed to a reliance upon the facts and history of the Bible. 18 While allowing for a basic historical framework to the life of Jesus, Strauss speculated that his life had been rewritten to include miracles and the fulfilling of Old Testament prophecies. This Straussian view of the New Testament as myth instead of

17 .

Mart~n, Torrey, p. 58. 18
Hovenkamp, Science and Religion in America, p. 72.

fact was not unfamiliar to Torrey, who had been exposed to
these ideas as a seminarian through the writings of the
American Unitarian, Theodore Parker (1810-1860>.19 Signi
ficantly, and typically, Torrey's exposure, indicating his
interest in, and openness to other scholar's ideas, did not include any modification of Torrey's beliefs.

When Torrey journeyed to Germ~ny, he had no expectation of becoming a Straussian disciple; instead, he sought apologetic arguments affirming the validity of the Bible for faith and practice. This view was reflected in the two Lutheran schools that Torrey attended--Leipzig and Erlangen. 20 The theological tenor of these two sch~ols within the context of German biblical criticism can be described as moderately critical with a strong element of apologetics always present. Their faculties worked diligently to synthesize the criticism of the Bible with Protestant orthodoxy to produce a new system of thought called the Erlangen theology.
Before arriving in Germany, Torrey had familiarized himself with the Erlangen theology by reading Franz H. R. von Frank's (1827-1894) System of the Christian Certainty. Christian certainty in Frank's theological model focused on the experience of regeneration which also brought with it the necessary religious concepts of sin, righteousness,

19Torrey, Autobiographical Notes, sheet "I," p. 3. 20Ibid•
means of grace, certainty of perfection, revelation, and inspiration. 21 While in Erlangen, Torrey had the good
fortune of examining these ideas first hand with Frank in addition to studying with the prominent Bible scholar and strong defender of orthodoxy, Theodor Zahn (1838-1933).22

At Leipzig, Torrey studied under three Lutheran scholars, Franz J. Delitzsch (1813-1890), Cristoph Ernst Luthardt (1823-1902), and K. F. A. Kahnis. 23 Delitzsch, of Jewish descent, used his classes in Old Testament and Hebrew to analyze the numerous critical theories concerning the development of the Old Testament. 24 Luthardt, a professor of systematic theology, attacked the Straussian skepticism regarding the New Testament. 25 Because of his interest in

.
biblical studies and theology, Torrey spent a great deal of time with Delitzsch and Luthardt, and a lesser amount of time with Kahnis, whose speciality was church history.26
The year Torrey spent in Germany studying the

21 The New International Dictionary of the Christian Church, 1979 ed., s.v. "Frank, Franz Hermann Reinhold Von," by Richard Pierard.

22Ibid., s.v. "Zahn, Theodor," by W. Ward Gasque.
23Torrey, Autobiographical Notes, sheet "I," p. 3.
24The New International Dictionary, s.v. "Delitzsch,
F. J.," by Ian Sellers.

Erlangen theology reenforced many of his religiouR hpliefs: particularly the centrality of the conversion experience and the sense of assurance that such an encounter with God can bring to a person. However, beyond the emotionalism associated with a conversion, Torrey, influenced by his education in Baconian science and Common Sense philosophy, sought a bedrock of the faith the Christian could always turn to without having to depend upon the feelings of a past conversion experience. Torrey's ultimate conclusion was that the Bible was the inerrant Word of God--inerrant in the sense that everything mentioned there was absolutely true. Interestingly, this conclusion, anticipating what was to become one of the major dogmas of twentieth-century American fundamentalism, grew from Torrey's experience with German education, an experience which on the sur£ace appears unlikely to have led him to such a conclusion.

Little information is available on ~he immediate circumstances surrounding Torrey's momentous decision to accept the inerrancy of the Bible. One day after returning from classes in a state of bewilderment, pe came to the realization that there were many religious concepts, including the nature of the Bible, that he could never know or understand through reason. While in this state of intellectual humility Torrey suddenly took an existential "leap of faith" by affirming the inerrancy of the Bible, an inerrancy which validated the absoluteness of the Bible

27
because it was God's revelation to man. For Torrey, the inerrant Bible transcended all cultures-past, present, and future-while providing a foundation of authority for Christians in all ages and cultures. Using the Bible as the standard to judge the world (as would later fundamentalists), Torrey, fortunately for his later career, over the course of years was to become increasingly rationalistic; he even further developed and refined his ideas on inerrancy during the years he spent teaching at the Bible Institute of Chicago.

Torrey's equating the Bible with God's revelation to man was at odds with the teachings of his German professors who simply did not accept biblical inerrancy. The Erlangen theology stood at a midway point between an inerrant Bible above culture and history and a Straussian Bible subordinated to culture and history. The middle ground of the Erlangen school found revelation in God's acts in history as recorded in the Bible, with a full understanding that this was only possible through an understanding of the Bible within the context of history and culture.
The moderate position of the Erlangen school on the nature of the Bible did not discourage the scholarly-minded Torrey from wanting to stay in Germany beyond his initial one year commitment. His hopes for a second year of study, however, proved impractical because of financial considerations and Clara's second pregnancy. During the fall of
27Martin, Torrey, p. 61.

1883, the Torreys left Germany for the United States.
Unlike most American biblical scholars ' ho returned from
Germany liberal and enthusiastic about the new methods for
criticizing the Bible, Torrey returned to Arnercia more
conservative and advocating a fundamentalist principle that
an inerrant Bible should be the yardstick for criticizing
the world.

Upon arriving in the United States, Torrey had a choice of urban pastorates. In choosing between a wealthy, sophisticated church in Brooklyn, New York, and a newly formed church in the frontier town of Minneapolis, he selected the Minneapolis church. The reason for a person of Torrey's education and pastoral experience to choose a new church in an undeveloped community like Minneapolis in the 1880s may have been based on an expectation of molding the newly organized congregation in the image of his conservative religious beliefs. The established Brooklyn congregation would have had difficulty accepting his insistent emphasis on revivalism and on his fundamentalist conviction regarding the inerrancy of the Bible.
When Torrey reached Minneapolis he discovered to his great dismay that the church he was to pastor did not 28

. t F th.. ., b" h . d th
ex~s • rom ~s ~nausp~c~ous eg~nn~ng, e organ~ze e
Open Door Congregational Church with eleven charter members
28.
av~s,
D Torrey and Alexander, p. 35.
on January 29, 1884. 29 Through the hard work of Torrey and
his congregation, a church building costing $6,000 was
eventually built on the corner of Jefferson Street and 13th Avenue N.E. 30

During the 1880s Torrey's message at the Open Door church appealed to many people in Minneapolis who, like other Americans, were living in the midst of rapid soci~l change. In 1860 the population of Minneapolis was 5,882. Seven years later the city incorporated, to begin a period of unprecedented growth. During the 1870s railroad expansion and general development in the West contributed to the growth of a population from 18,080 in 1870 to 46,887 in 1880. However, the most spectacular growth of population in Minneapolis occurred during the decade of the 1880s when a sudden influx of Scandinavian immigrants helped to bring about a 250% increase in population so that by 1890 the population of Minneapolis was 164,738. 31 The great Scandinavian immigration brought not only people looking for employment (causing greater competition for jobs) but also brought a variety of cultures and languages into a city already reeling from dramatic growth and change.
29Reverend Marion Daniel Shutter, ed., History of Minneapolis, Gateway to the Northwest 3 vols. (ChicagoMinneapolis: The S. J. Clarke Publishing Company, 1923),

1:586.
30Ibid., pp. 586-587.
31 Ibid., p. 675.

In the decade of the eighties, Minneapolis began to alter its appearance as a quaint New England town located near the rapids of a fast-moving river, and began to take on the image of a large, urban city. Building construction moved quickly in the city as landmark homes were removed and replaced with massive buildings for the use of big business and big government. At the heart of the Minneapolis economy were the Falls of St. Anthony (discovered 200 years earlier by Father Louis Hennepin) on the Mississippi River where lumbermen and millers competed with each other for the use of the water power. As the decade moved forward, the lumbermen gradually left the falls area to the millers, a situation that enabled them to triple flour production from 2,051,840 barrels at the beginning of the decade to 6,088,865 barrels in 1889; this increased flour production made Minneapolis the flour capital of the country, outdistancing St. Louis, New York City, and Milwaukee. 32
Helping Minneapolis to achieve this ranking were the vast wheat fields of Minnesota and the Dakotas, in addition to the new technology and business practices of the day. George H. Christian, a young southerner, invented a machine for processing the spring wheat of the upper plains region so that it could be milled into a high quality
32Lucile M. Kane, The Waterfall that Built a City: The Falls of St. Anthony in Minneapolis (St. Paul, Minnesota: Minnesota Historical Society, 1966), pp. 114-115.

,.

60 flour. 33 By placing the machine in a large building like the Pillsbury A, a massive six-story structure of blue limestone constructed in 1881 34 (reputedly the second largest mill in the world), 7,000 barrels of flour could be efficiently produced every day by a regimented factory force. A further contribution to efficiency, and conforming to the accepted standards of the time, was a movement toward consolidating milling operations. By 1889, three companies, including the Pillsbury family, controlled 60% of the total production capacity in Minneapolis, while twelve operators

35
controlled the remaining 40% of output.

This sudden transformation of Minneapolis in the 1880s to the status of being a prominent American ~ity (a delight for any chamber of commerce) also brought with it negative consequences. In the midst of this rapid change and consolidation, many people experienced doubt and confusion; the different belief systems of the foreign immigrants and the modern practices of big business challenged traditional standards of morality. Helping to provide an element of stability in a community of change was Torrey's conservative religious message, which served as a rock of absolute religious principles, and offered hope and security.
33Shutter, History of Minneapolis, 1:354.

34Ibid., 1:358.
35Kane , The Waterfall that Built a City, pp. 115
116.
Torrey's promise of certainty coupled with an
aggressive evangelistic outreach program by his small congregation assured the success of the Open Door church. He duplicated his experience at Garrettsville by promoting a spirit of revival within the church that spilled over into the community. His commitment to this course of action had intensified since Garrettsville because of his renunciation of his childhood belief in the doctrine of universalism that all people would achieve eternal life in heaven.

The sole reason why Torrey rejected universalism was that he could not find justification for such a position in his inerrant Bible. Writing in later years, Torrey declared:
"If anyone could produce me one single passage in the Bible that, fairly constructed, according to its context and the usage of the words and grammatical construction that clearly taught that the punishment of the wicked would not be absolutely endless and that somewhere, somehow all would repent and be saved, it would be the happiest day of my life. But no such passage can be found. I have searched for it from the first chapter of Genesis to the last chapter of the Revelation but cannot find it, it is not there. I am thoroughly familiar with the passages that men urge. I have formerly used them myself, but they will not bear the construction that is placed upon them if we deal honestly with them."36

Because the Bible rejected universalism and taught eternal punishment in hell for those individuals who did not accept salvation, revivalism for Torrey became a moral imperative for bringing all people to salvation. This high view of revivalism clearly revealed Torrey's profound love for
36Martin, Torrey, p. 74.
humanity in wanting to save all souls for an eternity in
paradise. Too, Torrey was naturally enthusiastic about
revivalism because of his successes as a revivalist.

In the tradition of Finney and Moody revivalism, Torrey strongly emphasized the American democratic idea of equality, that all people were sinners equal before God. For Torrey, this ideal of equality often moved in the direction of a Jacksonian glorification of the "common man" who was portrayed as being smarter than generally recognized. During one meeting for men, Torrey declared: "'I think that the average speaker along religious lines underestimates the thinking power of the average man, and especially the average working man. • • . The average man has got more brains than you give him credit for. , ,,37 In his writings Torrey frequently referred to the lowly washerwoman who could know her Bible {a Bible that Marsden characterizes as being the great equalizer)38 just as well as and perhaps even better than a learned professor of theology. 39
After three successful years of promoting the spirit of revivalism and egalitariansim at the Open Door church,
37Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 162.

38Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture,
p. 224.

39Charles Edwin Harrington, "The Fundamentalist Movement in America, 1870-1920" (Ph.D. dissertation, University of California, 1959), p. 195.

Torrey established another Congregational church, which, in true democratic spirit, was called the People's Church. Relying upon what were becoming personal methods of revivalism, Torrey built up the People's Church while concomitantly serving as superintendent of the Congregational Mission Society. These activities took a heavy toll on Torrey's time: he often preached six nights every week, and during the summer months he frequently conducted ten services on Sunday.40 Torrey had become a "workaholic," but his intense work schedule led to gratifying results. The People's Church became a leader in Minnesota for conversions and increased membership.41 As Torrey worked harder to convert people to Christianity and was increasingly successful, the focus of his commitment correspondingly became sharper. He eliminated those activities which did not contribute to that goal.

During the early years of Torrey's ministry in Minneapolis he had become active in a number of organizations dealing with social concerns, organizations that included the Associated Charities, Newsboy's Home, and various voluntary organizations supported by his Congregational denomination. The time devoted to these groups became so great that it interfered with his primary job as

40Torrey, Autobiographical Notes, sheet "II," p. 1. 41M . 67
artln, Torrey, p. .

, 't 42

m~n~s ere He eventually resigned from eight such organizations while declaring: " ••• '1 am going to give myself to I1l43
to the busine~s God has called me __that is, winning
souls to Christ. This perhaps reflects an early fundamentalist persuasion to avoid social concerns.

While Torrey separated himself from groups exclusively concerned with social issues, he did participate in one organization that blended social concern with evangelism--the International Association of Christian Workers. The first meeting of this organization was held in Chicago, June 16-23, 1886. 44 At the early age of thirty, Torrey became president of the Association, a position he held until the demise of the organization. During the years of its existence, the organization responded to the emerging post-Civil War industrial order by sponsoring various social service activities; one historian describes it as one of the most important Protestant social service organizations of its time. 45 Reflecting the spirit of its president, the Association never wavered from its ultimate
42Dav~s,'Torrey and Alexander, pp. 35-36 ; Mart'~n, Torrey, pp. 64-65.
43M ' 65

art~n, Torrey, p. •

44B '
ess~e Louise Pierce, A History of Chicago, vol. 3: The Rise of a Modern City, 1871-1893 (New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1957), pp. 450-451.

45Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture,
p. 81.
purpose of conversion by way of helping people with their
physical needs.

On one occasion Torrey responded to the problem of unemployment by declaring: "!Give them a job if you can, and if you can't, give them money to help them get a job. The religion of Christ is a religion of love, which forgets self and works itself to the death to try and save others., .. 46 While evidencing a real concern for social issues, Torrey could never be described as a follower of the social gospel as presented by contemporary theologians like Washington Gladden or Walter Rauschenbusch, who respectively supported the principles of unionism and Christian socialism to improve the lot of people. From Torrey's perspective and from a fundamentalist perspective, these liberal theologians focused too much on the social aspect of the gospel--to the detriment of the infinitely more important principle of salvation through Christ.
Torrey's obsession with bringing people to Christ did not strait-jacket his mind from delving into the larger area of theology and adopting a number of doctrines that he adhered to for the rest of his life. For example, during his years in Minneapolis, he confronted the theological doctrine of millennialism, a belief that humanity will experience a thousand years of earthly peace and justice. Always prominent in Christian thought, this belief is based

46Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 263.
upon a literal interpretation of Revelation 20:1-10. How
this utopia would come about was the subject of debate
a~ong believers who were divided· into pre-and postmillennial camps. Premillennialists affirm that Christ's
second coming will usher in the millennium, whereas postmillennialists emphasize man's establishment of the millennial kingdom before Christ returns to earth.

During the first half of the nineteenth century, postmillennialism reigned supreme among American evangelicals (e.g., Charles Finney) as the method of revivalism appeared to be on the threshold of transforming the United States into the millennial kingdom of righteousness. After the massive and wanton destruction of the Civil War years, postmillennial optimism proved to be out of step with the times; the despair of premillennialism, an important tenet of fundamentalism, seemed to be more appropriate in the post-war years.
Before arriving in Minneapolis, Torrey had not taken a stand on millennialism. His ambivalence toward the subject changed after he heard a debate between Dr. Robert

F. Sample (of the Westminster Presbyterian Church of Minneapolis), who supported premillennialism, and the Reverend Marion D. Shutter (of the Minneapolis Olivet Baptist Church), who advocated postmillennialism. Underlying the Sample-Shutter debate on the future of the world was the age-old question about the nature of man. For Sample, from a Calvinist background, man was inherently
evil and could never establish a millennial kingdom, but
for Shutter, man was basically good and capable of creating a paradise on earth. 47

After hearing the debate, Torrey left with the firm conviction that Sample had won the debate and that his premillennial position was correct. Eventually, Torrey, just as the fundamentalists were to do, accepted the premillennial idea largely on the basis of his belief in man's evil nature as manifest in the reality of a world moving away from traditional biblical truths to a relativism implicit in critical biblical studies and Darwinian evolutionary thought. While Torrey's premillennialism resulted from a pessimistic view of man and the world, the doctrine at the same time provided him with a sense of hope and liberation from his environment. Torrey declared:

It ,

it premillennialism broke the power of the world and its ambition over me and filled my lire with the most
47Louis T. Talbot, D.D., ed., Traits and Tracts of Torrey, A Fresh Appreciation of a Great Man and Teacher (Los Angeles: The Bible Institute of Los Angeles, n.d.), p. 23. In this reference Talbot incorrectly spells Shutter's name as ItShudder.1t Timothy P. Weber in Living in the Shadow of the Second Corning: American Premillennialism, 1875-1925, (New York: Oxford University Press, 1979) succinctly explains that It ... premillennialism generally broke the spirit of social concern which had played such a prominent role in earlier evangelicalismlt (p. 183). Torrey's own personal belief in the supreme importance of the conversion experience, however, was more responsible for Torrey's lack of interest in social reform than was the typical premillennialist persuasion.

radiant optimism even under the most discouraging circum48
stances.,uThis premillennial optimism had substance because of an accompanying belief that a sovereign God ultimately controlled the universe and would finally save an unjus't world from itself through the establishment of the millennium. It is interesting to note that for Torrey the doctrine of dispensationalism was unimportant. Turning away from the world had important consequences in Torrey's life as he relied more and more on the power of God in order to live in a world that had become less important.

While in Minneapolis, Torrey began to seek additional power from God in the form of a baptism of the Holy Spirit, or in effect, an embuing of power from the Holy Spirit, after personal doubts had arisen concerning his ministry. At one point he issued an ultimatum to God that he would not continue to preach from the pulpit unless he received the baptism of the Holy Spirit or some other clear indication from God that he should continue to preach. After several days of intense praying Torrey received a feeling of peace and assurance which he interpreted as

be~ng · bapt' f teoH 1 y S . . 49 Shortly after this

the ~sm 0 h p~r~t.

experience Torrey underwent a more physical phenomenon. One day as he was sitting in his study, the level-headed, sober Torrey suddenly left his chair and fell to the floor,

48M . 69-7.0

£art~n, Torrey, pp.
49Torrey, The Holy Spirit, pp. 198-199.
shouting, "'glory to God, glory to God, glory to God,'" a phrase which he could not stop repeating. SO From this dramatic spiritual encounter Torrey felt that he" had re
ceived additional power and encouragement to proclaim the Gospel.

Torrey now wanted all Christians to receive the fullness of the baptism of the Holy Spirit. In later years he published a number of books delineating his views on this special baptism. He stressed that all Christians had the privilege of receiving the baptism to empower their witness and service to God. There was a reluctance on the part of many conservative Christians to accept Torrey's ideas, because of a concern that the baptism of the Holy Spirit could be easily associated with the spectacle of speaking in foreign tongues as described in the book of Acts. This worry seemed to be borne out at the turn of the twentieth century when the American pentecostal movement emerged from the Azusa Street revival in Los Angeles in 1906, with its distinctive doctrine of the Holy Spirit baptizing people with the power to speak in foreign tongues. As pentecostalism grew during the years after 1906, Torrey deliberately distanced himself from the movement and even from those pentecostals who agreed with his Holy Spirit teaching, declaring that pentecostalism "was 'emphatically

SOIbid., p. 199.
not of God,,"51 that speaking in tongues applied only to
first-century Christians. Torrey's Baconian science/ Common Sense views and pentecostalism were, of course,
irreconcilable.

Not limiting the power of God to strengthening a person spiritually and psychologically through the baptism of the Holy Spirit, Torrey also extended God's power into the realm of performing physical healings on broken bodies. During his ministry in Garrettsville, Torrey had witnessed what he considered to be a miraculous healing of a church member who had been terminally ill with typhoid;52 however, it was not until Minneapolis that Torrey seriously accepted divine healing of the sick. On one occasion, a Methodist minister from Dakota territory and his wife brought their two-year-old daughter to Minneapolis in a desperate attempt to find a cure for their daughter's backbone deformity that doctors had predicted would cause her death within three years. Eventually the parents brought the deformed child to Torrey, who offered a prayer for divine healing. Immediately, the child seemed to have found relief from the pain of her condition. Torrey, claimed and unquestionably
51vinson Synan, The Holiness-Pentecostal Movement in the United States (Grand Rapids, Michigan: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1972), p. 144.
52R• A. Torrey, Divine Healing: Does God Perform Miracles To-day? (New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1924), pp. 27-28.

felt that the child's backbone had been miraculously
cured. 53 These kinds of experiences were not confined to
other people~ Torrey himself believed God had healed him of
a perforated left eardrum that had been a condition of his
life ever since a childhood bout with scarlet fever.

On the surface, Torrey's acceptance of divine healing seemed to plac~ him in the camp of Mary Baker Eddy's Christian Science movement that had been established in New England during the 1870s and expanded nationally during the decade of the 1880s. Torrey along with other conservative evangelicals, however, vigorously opposed this new movement because of a conviction that Eddy's teachings had transformed divine healing into a psychological process wherein the mental processes of the individual became a substitute for God's healing of the body.54 Torrey also noted an increase in the number of evangelists who gave up what for him was the more legitimate calling of saving souls, in order to emphasize divine healing for the illegitimate purpose of attracting larger crowds and receiving more money. This focus on fame and money led Torrey to declare that "some very sad tragedies, insanity, death and shipwreck of faith resulted from this pitiable business."55 For Torrey, Christian Science epitomized this "pitiable
53 Ibid., pp. 24-25; Martin, Torrey, p. 72.

54Torrey, Divine Healing, p. 29.
55Ibid., pp. 6-7.
business."
Despite personal success with divine healing,
Torrey always remained moderate in his writings about
miracle healing because God for reasons unknown to man did
not always allow a sick person to be healed. 56 To those
people who asserted that the lack of divine healing indi
cated a person out of communion with God,57 Torrey responded
by rejecting their arguments outright as being un-Scriptural.
He advocated the use of doctors and medication, declaring:

It certainly does not honour God to refuse all remedies and get steadily worse and at the same time to say you are trusting God for healing. And many die doing it and bring great reproach upon God and upon Christianity and upon the great truth of Divine Healing. 58

Another important ~xplanation for Torrey's moderate position
on divine healing was the influence of Torrey's over-
arching goal in life of saving souls.
I would rather be used to save one lost soul than
to heal a thousand sick bodies. Don't send for me
to come and pray with some sick man. I won't go.
I have not time. I would have to leave far more
important work to do it. It is not the work to
which God has called me. I have immeasurably more
important business to attend to. Alas! There are
one hundred persons who will seek healing for some
sick friend for everyone person who will seek
salvation for some lost friend~59
56Ibid. , p. 20.
57Ibid• , p. 18.
58Ibid• , p. 51.
59Ibid• , p. 53.
By focusing on the issue of salvation within the context of eternal time, the physical needs of people had become insignificant.

Downplaying the importance of faith healing led Torrey to downplay the importance of material things. During his stay in Minneapolis, Torrey and his family imitated the life style of the early Christians mentioned in the book of Acts who totally relied upon God for their material needs. Inspiration for following this extreme course of action came from a book Torrey read by George Muller entitled The Life of Trust. Muller was a German-born evangelist and philanthropist who lived in England and devoted his life to trusting in the power of God to provide for all creature comforts. 60 This literally meant that Muller refused to accept a salary or to make any requests for financial support for himself or his various philanthropic projects. He relied solely upon the power of prayer for his physical sustenance.
After reading The Life of Trust during the fall of 1888, Torrey made a momentous decision to follow the e}~ample of Muller's life. In later years Torrey described the impact of the book on his life in the following words:
"Perhaps the most decisive turning point in my life since I have been in the ministry came through reading 'The Life of Trust' by George Muller. I have been a different man ever since I read that
60Roger Steer, George Muller: Delighted in God! (Wheaton, Illinois: Harold Shaw Publishers, 1979), passim.

book; it led to a radical change in my whole conception of the Christian ministry, and of what Christian living really was. It cost me a great deal of ,money readiny the book. At least it did for the time; •••6
Torrey did not inform his congregation or anybody else outside his family about the decision to rely exclusively upon God for all material needs. This decision immediately plunged the Torrey family into a state of poverty in which the family members lived a hand-to-mouth existence. This precarious existence proved most difficult for Torrey's wife, who was pregnant, and the young Torrey children, who ranged in age from one to eight. During the harsh winter of 1888-1889, a frequent prayer of the Torrey family was a request for firewood.

Not all of the prayer requests were granted, however. The reason given for this situation was not a shortcoming on God's part, but the result of what Torrey perceived as sin in his own life that prevented all prayers from being answered. For example, one night befo; ~ re iring, Torrey prayed for money to support his minist In the middle of

H.
the night he awoke in great pain and p~ ~~eded to pray for God's healing and for more money for his ministry. At that point he began to examine the righteousness of his own life like a seventeenth-century Puritan.
Then I looked up and I said, "Heavenly Father, if there is anything wrong in my life anywhere, show me what it is and I will give it up." Instantly God
61Davis, Torrey and Alexander, p. 37.
brought up something that had often corne up before to trouble me, but every time it would corne up I would say, "That's all right. I know it's all right. There is nothing wrong about that," but all the time in the bottom of·my heart I knew it WCl.S wrong •••• I said, "Oh, God, if it is wrong in Thy sight I will give it up." Therewas no answer. Then I cried, "Oh, God, this is wrong; it is sin. I give it up now." Instantly God touched my body, immediately I was as well as I am this moment, and the money carne and the work went on. 62
While Torrey optimistically said that "the money carne and the work went on," the experience in Minneapolis had a profoundly negative effect on Torrey. After experiencing the hardships of poverty by trusting in God for everything, he never put his family through a similar experience again nor recommended it to other Christians. For the remainder of his life Torrey was to live a comfortable middle-to upper middle-class existence.

Torrey's experience in Minneapolis of" working out his theology did not bring him into conflict with the stated beliefs of his denomination, except in the area of baptism. After comparing the Congregational policy of baptism by sprinkling with the biblical account, Torrey concluded that baptism by immersion was the proper form. 63 In order to bring his life into conformity with the teachings of the Bible, he and his wife were rebaptized by
62R• A. Torrey, The Power of Prayer and the Prayer of Power (New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1924; reprint ed., Grand Rapids, Michigan: Zondervan Publishing House, 1955), pp. 201-202.
63 "

Mart~n, Torrey, p. 70.

immersion while in Minneapolis, a baptism that symbolized
the incipient fundamentalist direction of Torrey's theology.
Torrey's concern for orthodoxy reflected the views of many within the Congregational Church. Of particular note was the position of the most famous Congregationalist of all, Dwight L. Moody, who established the Bible Institute of Chicago in 1889 to teach students the authority of t~e Bible. Supporting Moody's school were a number of Congregational ministers, including the influential E. M. Williams of Northfield, Minnesota. Upon learning of Moody's need for a superintendent to oversee his new Bible Institute, Williams immediately nominated Torrey, based upon his knowledge of Torrey's successful evangelistic work in nearby Minneapolis. Supporting the Williams' nomination was Fleming H. Revell, Moody's brother-in-law and a prominent publisher of evangelical books. Revell had observed Torrey's leadership of the International Christian Workers Convention and had come away favorably impressed, his opinion confirmed by the Reverend John Collins, who served as the secretary of the convention and had been Torrey's college and seminary classmate at Yale. 64
In September of 1889, the thirty-three-year-old Torrey met with Moody in Chicago to discuss the possibility of Torrey's becoming the first superintendent of Moody's new Bible Institute. When Moody offered him the post,

64Torrey, Autobiographical Notes, sheet "III," p. 1.
Torrey promptly and understandably accepted, thereby
opening a new phase in his life, for his association with Moody gained him a national reputation within conservative
Protestant circles.

When he left Minneapolis in 1889, the doctrinal core of his Christian faith had already been formulated. The years in Minneapolis in addition to the years in Germany and Garrettsville had been an important time in Torrey's life for synthesizing the Baconian science and Common Sense philosophy of Yale College with the tenets of traditional Christianity. Torrey wrote of these formative years as being a time of four important epochs in his religious life: (1) accepting Christ as personal Saviour,

(2) believing the Bible to be the inerrant Word of Goa,
(3) claiming the full baptism of the Holy Spirit, and . '11' l' 65

(4) accept~ng prem~ enn~a ~sm. While the latter two beliefs were not traditional evangelical fare (pre-Civil War evangelicals tended to be postmillennialists) and the term "inerrant" had only come into vogue during the 1880s,66 Torrey, not surprisingly, accepted a number of other beliefs

65R• A. Torrey, The Return of the" Lord Jesus (Los Angeles: Bible Institute of Los Angeles, 1913; reprint ed., Grand Rapids, Michigan: Baker Book House, 1966), pp. 20-21.
66Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture, pp. 49 & 56. On page 49 of his book, Marsden makes a perceptive comment that the postmillennial beliefs of preCivil War evangelicals provided the framework for "the process of secularizing mid-nineteenth-century American society. Materialism, capitalism, and nationalism were blessed with Christian symbolism.

that were part of mainstream American Protestantism. These beliefs included an acceptance of eternal hell, revivalism, and a confidence in God as healer and provider. For the remaining years of his life, Torrey continued to hold these religious principles that were to be advocated, and not questioned. Significantly, his stance on biblical inerrancy and premillennialism mirrored what was to become basic fundamentalist doctrine.

When Torrey returned to Minneapolis in 1924 for three months to temporarily oversee the ministry of the famous fundamentalist William Bell Riley, who was recovering from injuries suffered in an automobile accident, Torrey continued to preach many of the same theological beliefs that he had held when he left Minneapolis thirty-five years earlier. The passage of time had not significantly affected the foundation of Torrey's religious convictions. The English minister F. B. Meyer, a friend of Moody's and Torrey's, has vividly described Torrey's single-minded commitment to Christian dogma:

"There is no shilly-shallying about Dr. Torrey. He believes from the crown of his head to the soles of his feet what he says, a'nd his language cannot be misunderstood. One cannot listen to him for halfan-hour without knowing that he is a man of conviction, and he brings his hearers round to his opinions. ,,67
67Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 13.
CHAPTER IV THE BIBLE INSTITUTE OF CHICAGO When Torrey accepted Moody's offer to become
superintendent of the Bible Institute of Chicago, he assumed a close relationship with the famous evangelist whose background contrasted so sharply with that of his own. Nineteen years older than Torrey, Moody was born in 1837, in rural Northfield, Massachusetts; he attended public school in Northfield until. the age of thirteen when he became a school drop-out and went to work, apparently taking odd jobs on nearby farms or in adjacent towns. Four years later he traveled to Boston where he obtained employment in a bootshop and began attending the Mount Vernon Congregational Church.

Through the influence of a Sunday school teacher, Moody experienced a conversion to the Christian faith at 1

the age of seventeen. In 1856, Moody moved to Chicago where he became a successful traveling salesman and a member of the Plymouth Congregational Church. On the eve of the Civil War, Moody gave up his successful business to devote all of his attention to the Sunday school movement

1R• A. Torrey, Real Salvation and Whole-Hearted Service (New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1905), p. 234.

79
and YMCA work where he exhibited a passion for the salvation of lost souls; he would never let a day pass without speaking to a person about the condition of their soul. 2

After the trauma of the Civil War, Moody sailed to Great Britain in 1873 with his singing companion, Ira D. Sankey, to begin an evangelistic tour that transformed two unknown Americans into religious celebrities. During a four-month stay in London, two and one-half million Londoners attended the Moody/Sankey meetings to hear the Americans extol conservative Christian values and the need of a conversion experience to achieve salvation. Capitalizing on their fame in England, Moody and Sankey returned to the United States to conduct evangelistic campaigns in Chicago, Boston, Baltimore, St. Louis, Cleveland, and San Francisco. Schools to institutionalize Moody's conservative religious message were established in Massachusetts-Northfield Seminary for girls (1879) and Mount Hermon School for boys (1881). In 1886, Moody helped to establish the Chicago Evangelization Society which was to be the forerunner of the Bible Institute of Chicago.
As an achiever, Moody expected his Bible Institute to be successful under Torrey's guidance, but he retained ultimate authority. A demanding taskmaster, Moody would layout new programs which he expected Torrey to carry

2Ibid., p. 238.

81 3

out. On one occasion when Torrey showed reluctance about
carrying out a task, Moody bluntly told him: " .••'You do
as you are told.,"4 In relating this story, Torrey said that he complied with Moody's wishes to keep his job. 5

As an educated Congregational minister, Torrey did not resent the leadership of an uneducated Congregational layman. Torrey had unlimited confidence in the innate abilities of common people. It followed that the uneducated Moody, who had accomplished more for Christianity than all the presidents of the theological seminaries of the time, was more than qualified to oversee and direct the activities of the Bible Institute of Chicago.
Also helping to transcend any social barriers between Torrey and Moody was a shared goal for the Bible Institute of training lay people for evangelism, a goal that mirrored Torrey's faith in common people. The first issue of The Institute Tie, the school's official publication, elaborated on the Torrey/Moody goal of evangelism by declaring that the Institute was "to send out men and women of deep spirituality, well-balanced character and with a burning love for souls, a good knowledge of the Word of God
3MoOdy to Torrey, December 10, 1894, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
4R• A. Torrey, Why God Used D. L. Moody (Chicago: The Bible Institute Colportage Ass'n., 1923), p. 24.

and the baptism of the Holy Ghost. "6 These people were not to become a part of the regular ministry, but were to serve as city missionaries, church visitors, pastor's assistants, evangelists, Sunday school missionaries, and in other areas of life that were often ignored by the established churches. This latter category of work often meant that Institute graduates would be working in the humble and lowly places of life that were inhabited by the
7
destitute and the outcast.

Involvement of lay people in ministry as championed by Torrey and Moody reflected the major thrust of the Bible Institute movement in the United States since its beginning in 1872. In that year the first American Bible institute, appropriately named the Lay College, opened its doors under the auspices of the Reverend T. DeWitt Talmage's Presbyterian Tabernacle in Brooklyn. Eleven years later, in 1883, a second Bible institute, known as the Missionary Training College, was established in New York City by Dr.

A. B. Simpson, the founder of the Christian Missionary Alliance denomination. 8 On October 1, 1889, Moody's Bible Institute, the most important school of its type ever established, opened in Chicago. Unknown to Torrey and
6The Institute Tie 1 (November 7, 1891): 1.
8Lenice F. Reed, "The Bible Institute Movement in America" (M.A. thesis, Wheaton College, 1947), p. 18.
Moody at the time, the Bible Institute of Chicago would become the example and inspiration for the late~ proliferation of more than one hundred Bible Institutes that would
serve as conduits for transmitting into the twentieth century such fundamentalist beliefs as the necessity of a conversion experience and the authority of the Bible.

The 253 lay men and women who attended the Bible Institute of Chicago during its first year of operation were not accepted on the basis of open admission, but by a process of careful selection. Before their application would be considered, all applicants to the school were obliged to affirm an evangelical belief that they had received the gift of salvation from God. Other required characteristics of an applicant were "Christian character, consecration, love for souls, good common sense, willingness to do hard work, and to be taught~ criticised and guided. "9 Denominational preference of the applicant had little importance in the selection process because creeds and denominational views were not given prominence at the Institute where there was no creed but the Bible.
Figures for the year 1896 clearly reveal the ecumenical flavor of the school: the student population represented twenty-seven denominations, the bulk of students coming from mainline denominations--Presbyterian, 89;
9Annual Catalogue, The Bible Institute for Home and Foreign Missions of the Chicago Evangelization Society (1895), p. 12.

Methodist Episcopal, 82; Congregational, 61; and Baptist,
56. 10 During the same year, the figures also indicate that the school's selection process had produced a cosmopolitan student body, with students representing twenty-seven d'ff t t t d' t f' t' l't' 11

1 eren s a es an S1X een ore1gn na 10na 1 1es.
The physical facilities available to these first students on the opening day of school were marginal. Three houses located in the vicinity of the Chicago Avenue Church on Chicago's near northside constituted the buildings of the Institute. The three houses plus a vacant lot had been purchased four months earlier for the grand sum of $50,000. By the first day of classes, construction of a large three-story brick building had begun on the vacant lot. The structure, known as the 153 Building, was to be the center of Institute activities, housing a large lecture hall, a library, offices, a dining room, a kitchen and a boiler room, and men's dormitory rooms. On January 16, 1890, dedication ceremonies for the 153 Building took place. In 1892, an additional two stories were added to the building. 12 Supporting this ambitious building project of the Institute was the strong board of trustees Moody had recruited. These
10
Catalogue of the Bible Institute for Home and Foreign Missions of the Chicago Evangelization Society (1897), p. 22.
llIbid.
12Gene A. Getz, MBI: The Story of Moody Bible Institute (Chicago: Moody Press, 1969), pp. 86-87.

included the following prominent Chicago businessmen:
Nathaniel S. Bouton, architectural iron and railway casings
industry; John V. Farwell, a successful dry goods merchant;
T. W. Harvey, a retail lumber dealer; Elbridge G. Keith, president of the Metropolitan National Bank; Cyrus H. McCormick,. Jr., president of International Harvester and son of the inventor of the reaper; and Robert S. Scott, a
. th d d f d p.. 13
part ner ~n e ry goo s company 0 Carson an. ~r~e.

To support financially the programs of the Institute during its first year of operation, it was estimated that $30,000 would be required and that most of this money would come from private donations. Little of the financial burden fell upon the students, who were not charged tuition; students paid a nominal $3.50 per week for board, with total

14
student expenses not exceeding $6 per week. After the first year of operation, the $30,000 cost estimate of expenses proved to be low by one-third. A more realistic financial analysis estimated actual operational costs at $300 per year for each student. 15

Primary responsibility for generating new revenue for the Institute fell upon the shoulders of Moody, who proposed raising the money in the same manner as he had done
13Ibid., p. 382.
14Record of Christian Work 8 (October 1899): 1.
15Moody to Mrs. Emily R. Jones, February 16, 1891, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

for his Northfield and Mount Hermon schools. Individuals would be found to pay one-half the cost to educate a student wh~le the Institute made up the difference from other sources. Despite Moody's fame and influence as an evangelist, this did , not guarantee the Institute an exemption from money problems, and the school struggled to meet payroll checks during its first decade of operation. 16

As Moody grappled with money problems, Torrey concentrated his energies on dev, loping a curriculum for the Bible Institute radically different from his Yale liberal arts education. At Yale, Torrey had been taught to prize the liberal arts' emphasis on critical thinking as a way for discovering truth, but at the Institute critical thinking and learning were suspect. The Institute Tie declared: "Althoug~ we have all respect for learning yet when it degenerates into intellectual pride and presumption we are bound by loyalty to God and His word and our own salvation to refuse to follow men whose conclusions so belittle God and exalt men."17 Students at the Bible Institute were not to search for truth as Torrey had done, but were to accept what would become the fundamentalist premise that all necessary truth had been revealed and written down in the pages of the Bible. With a body of
16Moody to A. F. Gaylord, May 23, 1899, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
17The Institute Tie 2 (January 16, 1893): 35.

truth in hand, the school's curriculum revolved around the
Bible. Initially, the sole text used in the Institute
classes was the English Bible. 18
Serving as the foundation course for the school's
curriculum was Torrey's Bible Doctrine class, in which
students learned how to discern the truths of the Bible.
The influence of this class extended beyond the confines
of the Bible Institute as Torrey's course notes, published
in 1898, with the title What the Bible Teaches,19 abun
dantly illustrate. In the preface, Torrey described his
inductive method of instruction inspired by Baconian
science:
The method of the book is rigidly inductive. The material contained in the Bible is brought together, carefully-scrutinized, and then what is seen to be contained in it stated in the most exact terms possible. Exactness of statement is first aimed at in every instance, then clearness of statement. Beauty and impressiveness must always yield to precision and clearness. The scripture from which a proposition is deduced is always given before the proposition. The methods of modern science are applied to Bible study--thorough analysis followed by careful synthesis. 20
18Ibid., 1 (November 7, 1891): 1.

19R• A. Torrey, Getting the Gold Out of the Word of God or How to Study the Bible (New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1925), p. 32.
20R• A. Torrey, What the Bible Teaches: A Thorough and Comprehensive Study of What the Bible has to Say Concerning the Great Doctrines of which it Treats (New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1898), p. 1. Torrey regarded this book as the most valuable book he had ever written.
88 An example of the inductive method of extracting doctrine from the Bible is the following excerpt from What the Bible Teaches:

I Jno. 3:20--"For if our heart condemn us, God
is greater than our heart, and knoweth all things."
Job 37:16--"Dost thou know the balancings of
the clouds, the wondrous works of him which is
perfect in knowledge?"
Ps. 147:5--"Great is the Lord, and of great
power: his understanding is infinite.
FIRST PROPOSITION: God IIknoweth all things. 1I
He is "perfect in knowledge." IIHis understanding

is infinite."21

With this line of reasoning, Torrey believed that he had scientifically proved God to be omniscient.

In associating science with his biblical exegesis, Torrey did not mean the accepted science of Charles Darwin, but the science of Francis Bacon. Torrey, in the tradition of such early nineteenth-century Christian apologists as Leonard Wood, treated biblical verses like the raw materials of science where truth could be discovered through inductive reasoning.
While Torrey's students spent much of their time tediously sifting through the individual verses of the Bible in search of truth, the overriding truthfulness and importance of the entire Bible were ever present. The following Torrey quotations from the classroom, published in The Institute Tie, for example, demonstrate its overreaching influence.
21 Ibid., p. 32.
Theories corne and theories go like the summer mists, but the Word of God endureth forever. 22
The belief that every verse in the Bible must be made to harmonize with all the others, and with our pre-conceived opinions, proceeds upon the hypothesis that man is infinite, and nothing can be true unless he can understand and explain it. 23
A knowledge of all the facts will reconcile all seeming contradictions in the Bible. 24 The simple q~estion is not what aQpears reasonable but what does the Word of God teach. 25 A good many of the passages which you can't understand are the ones which conflict with your notions. 26
Friends, you and I have no business to reason out the probability or improbability of a Bible doctrine; if the Bible teaches it, it is our business to believe it. 27

Not only in the classroom, but in his sermons and writings, Torrey taught the importance of the Bible to the Christian faith. Examples of this message are found in his published works: The Divine Origin of the Bible (1899), The Fundamental Doctrines of the Christian Faith (1918), The Importance and Value of Proper Bible Study (1921), Is the Bible the Inerrant Word of God and Was the Body of Christ Raised from the Dead? (1922), and Getting the Gold out of
22The Institute Tie 1 (May 10, 1892): 101.
23Ibid., (January 5, 1892): 39.
24Ibid., (March 15, 1892): 76.
25Ibid., 1 (February 2, 1892): 53.
26Ibid., 1 (January 5, 1892): 39.
27Ibid., 1 (March 29, 1892): 84.
the Bible (1925).

The doctrinal basis undergirding Torrey's absolute commitment to the Bible as the source of Christian truth can be attributed to his faith in the Bible as the inerrant Word of God--the faith he had gained during his stay in Germany. During the years following his visit to Germany, he developed and refined his ideas on biblical inerrancy. He taught his students that inerrancy entailed the concept that " ••. God Himself is the real Author of all the books: He was always guiding what ·every one wrote, whether it was Moses or John or Paul.,,28 God guided the writing of the Bible through the third member of the Trinity, the Holy Spirit, who chose the words and the smallest letter or portion of a letter to express the ideas of the Bible. 29 Because divine intervention provided the ideas, words, and letters of the biblical text, it followed logically that the Bible would reflect God's characteristics of being absolutely perfect and absolutely truthful.
In reality, however, a perfect Bible did not exist for Torrey and his students, because the loss of the
28R• A. Torrey, The God of the Bible: The God of the Bible as Distinguished from the God of "Christian Science," the God of "New Thought," the God of Spiritualism, the God of "Theosophy," the God of Unitarianism, the God of "The New Theology," the God of Modern Philosophv, and the God of Modernism in General (New York: George H. Doran Company, 1923), p. 41.
29R. A. Torrey, The Fundamental Doctrines of the Christian Faith (New York: George H. Doran Company, 1918),

p. 24.
original Bible manuscripts necessitated reliance on copied manuscripts which had copying and translation errors. Despite this fact, Torrey believed that the two main Protestant versions of the Bible during his time, the Authorized Version (King James) and Revised Version, were inerrant to the extent that they accurately corresponded to the original scriptures. 30 Having made this qualification, Torrey could assure the students that there was no variation in manuscripts
. • • that affects any doctrine held by the evangelical
churches, and the Scriptures as we have them to-day
translated into our English language, either in the
A.V. or R.V., are to all practical intents and purposes the inerrant Word of God.31 Although Torrey devoted much of his time in the classroom expounding the principles of inerrancy, ultim~tely the whole system of inerrancy was based upon an individual's faith in the doctrine. However, not a person to rely exclusively upon faith, Torrey found what he characterized as internal evidence within the Bible to support inerrancy. One important piece of evidence was Jesus' use of Old Testament verses in an authoritative sens~. For Torrey, Jesus was an authority figure--God incarnate in the
flesh--as demonstrated by the biblical accounts of Christ's resurrection from the dead, a resurrection which provided
30Ibid., p. 36.
31Ibid., p. 37.
"a solid, scientific foundation for our faith in God."32 The acceptance of Christ's authority provided the last key element in an inerrancy argument based upon circular reasoning. Simply stated, Torrey demonstrated the inerrancy of the Bible by appealing to the authority of Christ as God whose claim to divinity rested upon the Bible's account of the resurrection.

Accompanying Torrey's belief in inerrancy was the idea that an infinite God in His wisdom had provided finite man with a biblical account that ordinary people could comprehend. Torrey told his classes that 99% of the Scripture had a surface meaning that was never understated or overstated. 33 Because most of the Bible did not fit the category of being an obscure, mysterious book, the same rules of interpretation and grammatical construction that students applied to the study of Shakespeare's King Lear also applied to the Bible. 34
To deal with the 1% of the Bible that baffled many Institute students and lay Christians, Torrey published Difficulties and Alleged Errors and Contradictions in the Bible (1905) that dealt with a potpourri of specific problems ranging from the sun standing still for Joshua
32R• A. Torrey, The Bible and Its Christ; Being Noonday Talks with Business Men on Faith and Unbelief (New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1904-1906), p. 102.
33Torrey, The Power of Prayer, p. 134.

34Torrey, Getting the Gold, pp. 49-50.
to conflicting biblical genealogies. 35 By insisting that his readers not impose their values upon the people of Biblical times, Torrey went on to argue away many of these problems. Invariably his polemics Rupported the orthodox Christian position and his views of inerrancy.

A classic example of Torrey's orthodox defense of the Bible dealt with the 110th Psalm for which Torrey accepted the traditional view of the Psalm as being written by David and dealing with the subject of the corning Messiah --Jesus Christ. Strongly supporting this position were twenty-three verses from the New Testament, verses that included statements by Jesus linking himself with the 110th Psalm. Challenging this orthodox position was the liberalminded George Adam Smith (1856-1942), a professor of Old Testament at the Free Church College in Glasgow, Scotland, who totally disagreed with the commonly accepted authorship and meaning of the 110th Psalm. In 1899, Smith and Torrey met and debated the issue of the 110th Psalm. The debate did not take place within the confines of the Bible Institute where intellectual controversy was not prized, but at Moody's Northfield Bible Conference. In the following Smith-Torrey exchange, the issues of the debate are revealed in addition to Torrey's fundamentalist-like logic that inevitably leads to an orthodox conclusion.
35R. A. Torrey, Difficulties and Alleged Errors and Contradictions in the Bible (Chicago: The Bible Institute Colportage Association, 1907), passim.
"Professor Smith, you teach that the 110th Psalm is not Messianic, and that it was not written by David; that it refers to a brother of Jonathan Maccabeus, and is not by David at all, but by some unknown man of that period. If that be true, one of two things must also be true--it is certain, either that Jesus Christ knew it was not by David, and did not refer to Himself, in which case, in building an argument for His Divinity upon it, He deliberately pulled the wool over the eyes of those to whom He spoke, or else He did not know it, in which case He built an argument for His Divinity upon a mistake. In either case what are you going to do with ~he Divinity of Christ?"
Smith replied, "I do not build my faith in His Divinity on the 110th Psalm."
"Neither do I," answered Torrey, "but having found out that He is Divine, I must maintain that He knows what He is talking about when He built an argument for His Divinity on the 110th Psalm."36

While Torrey's uncompromising logic and orthodox
beliefs frequently supported each other, one important
exception came about when Torrey accepted the liberal
position that the Apostle Paul erroneously believed he
would not die before the Second Coming of Christ. In
I Thessalonians 4:17 Paul had written: " . 'Then we
which are alive and remain, shall be caught up together with
them to meet the Lord in the air, and so shall we ever be
with the Lord.,"37 By accepting the liberal interpretation
of this verse--that Paul wrongly believed he would live
until Christ's Second Coming--Torrey opened the possibility
36Martin, Torrey, pp. 123-124.
37R. A. Torrey, The Person and Work of the Holy
Spirit as Revealed in the Scriptures and in Personal

Experience (New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1910),

p. 253.
of an errant Bible. But, he recognized the opening and moved promptly to close it. He declared that, • • • no one holds any theory of inspiration that maintains that the Bible writers did not entertain mistaken hopes. All that the one who contends for the plenary theory of inspiration and absolute veracity and accuracy of Bible tea~hing is that the

Bible writers nowhere teach error. 8 This distinction between "mistaken hopes" and "biblical teachingsII would find expression and amplification in his subsequent writings. For instance, Torrey wrote that the Holy Spirit had kept Paul free from all errors in his teaching. 39 Once the Holy Spirit had descended upon a prophet such as Paul, the prophet instantaneously became an infallible mouthpiece for God. 40 How one determined whether a particular prophet spoke with the power of tpe Holy Spirit or from a position of IImistaken hopes,1I Torrey never provided adequate criteria to distinguish.
By accepting the Bible as a mixture of the human and the divine, Torrey demonstrated a greater sophistication in biblical interpretation than would most fundamentalists, but at the same time this sophistication challenged his own inerrancy doctrine that all the ideas, words, letters, and even portions of letters within the Bible were inspired by God. Torrey did not repudiate or

38Torrey, Difficulties and Alleged Errors, p. 116.
39Torrey, The Person and Work of the Holy Spirit,
p. 253.
40Torrey, Fundamental Doctrines, p. 23.
reconcile these conflicting views of the Bible as he con
tinued to write books that included the principle of
"mistaken hopes" and to teach students the doctrine of God
inspiring a perfect Bible.

Beyond the formal teaching of Bible doctrine to the Institute students, Torrey established a program of practical Christianity in which the students went out into the world and applied what they had learned in the classroom. Everyday, except Monday, Institute students traveled to the slums of Chicago and its environs to present the gospel of Jesus Christ. During the program's first year of operation, the 253 men and women students established an incredible record of making 22,766 personal visits and conduct~ng 3,380 meetings of various kinds. For all of this hard work there were 2,729 conversions, which averaged out to around ten conversions for every student. 41 While the harvest of converts may have been small in relation to the effort, Torrey calculated that if 2,000 people would each convert one person to Christ in a year and the converts each led one person to Christ in the next year, etc., then everybody on earth would have hea'rd the gospel in thirty-five
42

years. Torrey's interest in figures here is indicative of his objectivity. An important reason for the small number of converts
~n,
41Marto Torre'y, p. 89.
42Torrey, Real Salvation, p. 235.
by Institute students can be attributed to the strong
influence of immigrants. The extent of foreign influence
in Chicago is evident in the 1890 census report. Of the
1,099,850 people living in Chicago, 77.9% of the people were born of foreign parentage and 40.98% were actually

' f' t 43

born ~n a ore~gn coun rYe The largest foreign groups were the Germans and the Irish who were often Catholics with a faith that emphasized church authority and church membership over the ideals of biblical authority and the conversion experience. In sheer numbers, Catholics in Chicago outnumbered members of mainline Protestant denominations by more than a two-to-one ratio, 262,047 to 102,547. 44

To help Institute students deal with the large number of Catholics and non-believers in Chicago, Torrey published his first book, How to Bring Men to Christ (1893). Encouraged by Moody to write the book, Torrey expressed the hope "that from a careful study of these pages any earnest Christian can learn how to do efficient work in bringing others to the Saviour."45 To achieve this task, Torrey developed nine general categories of people hostile to Christianity and suggested scripture verses
43p' A H' f Ch' 3 : 21 22 •

~erce, ~story 0 ~cago,

44Ibid., p. 543.
45R. A. Torrey, How to Bring Men to Christ (Old Tappan, New Jersey: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1893), p. 5.

outlining how the reader should deal with each class of
non-believers. One important group of non-believers was
labeled the "deluded," the largest subgroup being the Roman Catholics, followed by Jews and Spiritualists. In dealing with "deluded" Catholics, Torrey cautioned against a direct attack on the Catholic position: "Do not attack the Roman Catholic church. Give them the truth, and the errors in time will take care of themselves. Often times our attacks only expose our ignorance."46 Catholics, he thought, even recognized the superior position of evangelical Protestantism: "There is one point at which we always have the advantage in dealing with a Roman Catholic; that is that there is peace and power in Christianity as we know it that there is not in Christianity as they know it, and they appreciate the difference."47 For Torrey, the advantage of orthodox Protestantism came from its acceptance of the "born again" experience. Catholicism may have been personally threatening to Torrey, concerned about his own influence. Certainly his anti-Catholic attitude was cautious. Later, Torrey became more concerned with the doctrines and practices of Christian Science, Spiritualism, Unitarianism, Modernism, and the politics of the papacy.

The most dramatic application of practical Christianity for Torrey and the Instit-te students took place in

46Ibid ., p. 95.
47Ibid ., pp. 95-96.
1893 when Chicago served as the site of the World's Fair
to celebrate the 401st anniversary of Christopher Columbus'
discovery of the Americas. A year before the celebration, Moody and Torrey had begun to make extensive plans for an evangelistic crusade in Chicago to coincide with the fair activities. From this crusade, known as The World's Fair
Evangelization Campaign, Torrey and his students learned the many details of conducting a massive revival campaign
over an extended period of time, a learning experience that
served Torrey well when he began to conduct his own revival campaigns at the turn of the century.

Extensive planning for the World's Fair campaign, however, did not take into account the severe economic downturn in the country's economy that began May 5, 1893, four days after President Grover Cleveland had officially opened the World's Fair. The recession, which became known as the Panic of 1893, brought about a sharp reduction in the value of stocks, a dramatic decline in the government's gold reserves, and lower attendance at the fair. Despite a lower attendance, the 27 million fairgoers 48 brought enough money into the Chicago economy to limit the city's economic suffering and keep the Bible Institute solvent.
For the six-month duration of the World's Fair, the Bible Institute served as a nerve center for the evangelistic
48Ray Ginger, Altgeld's America: The Lincoln Ideal versus Changing Realities (New York: Funk & Wagnalls Cnmpany, 1958: reprint ed., New York: New Viewpoints, 1973), pp. 21-22.
100 crusade, with prominent churches such as the First Congregational Church and Immanuel Baptist Church serving as meeting places. 49 In addition to church buildings, Moody rented large theaters, public halls, and tents to accommodate more people. 50 These facilities located in the loop area of Chicago, several miles from the fairgrounds on the southside of Chicago, caused Torrey-and others-concern: would people attending the fair want to go out of their way to attend revival meetings? Implicit within this question was the belief that The World's Fair Evangelization Campaign could be a gigantic failure.
In order to attract people to the various meetings, Moody enlisted the help of prominent evangelicals such as

D. W. Whittle, A. J. Gordon, A. T. Pierson, Charles Inglis,
W. G. Morehead, A. C. Dixon, John McNeill, and R. A. Torrey. 51 Helping to promote these evangelists and their meetings were two horse-drawn gospel wagons that plied the streets of Chicago advertising the revival meetings and conducting their own curbside worship servic2s. 52

Any evaluation of the success of The World's Fair
49Dennis Erwin Graff, "Dwight L. Moody and the 1893 Chicago World's Fair Campaign" (M.A. thesis, Wheaton College, 1965), pp. 35-36.
50Ibid., p. 37.
51Martin, Torrey, p. 98.
52Graff, "D\,light L. Moody and the 189:; Chicago World's Fair Campaign," p. 50.

Evangelization Campaign is difficult because reliable figures on the total number of people who attended the revival meetings over a six-month period are not available;53 however, on one of the better days of the campaign, 130 , 000 peopI e attended serv~ces t roug out ~cago.
' h h Ch' 54
Critics charged that most of the people at the meetings were from the local area, a charge Moody attempted to discredit. At one of his Sunday services, Moody asked for all those people visiting Chicago to stand; of those present, two-thirds stood. 55 Despite the numerous difficulties encountered in trying to understand audience composition and attendance at the meetings, within the context of Moody's other revival crusades of the 1890s the Chicago campaign ranks as one of Moody's greatest exercises in practical Christianity.56

While Torrey remained extremely busy during 1893
53Estimates which appear to be greatly inflated are suggested in: Reverend H. B. Hartzler, Moody in Chicago or the World's Fair Gospel Campaign: an Account of Six Months' Evangelistic Work in the City of Chicago and Vicinity During the Time of the World's Columbian Exposition, Conducted by Dwight L. Moody and His Associates

(Chicago: The Bible Institute Colportage Association,
1894), p. 242.

54Martin, Torrey, p. 99.
55Graff, "Dwight L. Moody and the 1893 Chicago World's Fair Campaign," p. 74.
56James F. Findlay, Jr., Dwight L. Moody: American Evangelist, 1837-1899 (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1969), p. 401.

with The World's Fair Evangelization Campaign and his
ongoing duties at the Bible Institute, his schedule became more hectic when he assumed the interim pastorate of the
interdenominational Chicago Avenue Church. However, what
started out to be a temporary position soon became a permanent job when the congregation insisted on Torrey becoming their permanent pastor, his only responsibility to be the preaching ministry of the church. 57 This new position greatly enhanced Torrey's opportunity to carry out the stated purpose of his first book--to bring more people to Christ while at the same time strengthening important religious and political ties between the Institute and the church.

Located adjacent to the Bible Institute, the Chicago Avenue Church, like the Bible Institute, was a product of Moody's Chicago ministry. After the Chicago fire of 1871 had destroyed Moody's Illinois Street Church, the evangelist decided to build an even larger church at a new location on the corner of Chicago Avenue and LaSalle Street. In 1872, construction began on the Chicago Avenue Church, which was to have a seating capacity of 2,000 people. Four years later the stone and brick Gothic structure was completed and free of debt. 58
57Record of Christian Work 13 (April 1894): 116.
58Richard Ellsworth Day, Bush Aglow: The Life Story of Dwight Lyman Moody, Commoner of Northfield (Philadelphia: The Judson Press, 1937), pp. 147-148.

103

Before Torrey accepted the pastorate of the Chicago Avenue Church, the sanctuary was normally half full on Sundays; once he began his preaching on a permanent basis, almost immediately the church became overcrowded with people. Attendance at Sunday evening services grew until the church.had a difficult time seating the worshippers, sometimes numbering 2,700 and mostly men,59 who were eager

60
to hear Torrey's message. Increased attendance also brought new members, with 100 new people joining the church during one three-month period. By the end of Torrey's eight-year tenure at the church, 2,000 new members had been added to the fold. 61

Torrey's enormous success at the Chicago Avenue Church can be attributed to the appeal of his message and to the unsettling effects of the Panic of 1893 that drove many people to religion. By early 1894 the worst depression to strike the United States in the nineteenth century had caused the closing of 600 banks, the failure of 15,000 businesses, and 74 railroads to be placed in receivership. Unemployment totaled an astounding 2.5 million, or about 20% of the labor force. It would not be until 1901 or 1902

59Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 162; Torrey, The Power of Prayer, p. 48. 60Record of Christian Work 13 (April 1894): 116. 61 Torrey, The Power of Prayer, p. 49.
that the country would be functioning normally.62

In Chicago during the winter of 1893-1894, 100,000 people were jobless; many of the unemployed were also the homeless who had to use the fl00rs and stairways of City Hall as sleeping space and rely upon Chicago saloonkeepers for free lunches. One famous·city personality, Michael "Hinky Dink" Kenna, First Ward alderman, fed 8,000 destitute people in a single week from his saloon. 63 While this haphazard relief effort provided temporary help, many people sought permanent solutions to their problems by turning to a religion of certainty as preached by Torrey or by taking dramatic action against the institutions of society.
One extreme action by an individual striking out was the assassination of the mayor of Chicago, Carter Harrison, on October 28, 1893. After delivering a speech at the World's Fair extolling the greatness of Chicago, the sixty-eight-year-old mayor returned to his home where he encountered a visitor. The visitor promptly fired three bullets into Harrison, and the mayor died within fifteen minutes. Prendergast, the assassin, proved to be a disappointed office seeker who had failed to obtain a job as
62Norman K. Risjord, America: A History of the United States (Englewood Cliffs, New Jersey: Prentice-Hall, Inc., 1985), p. 563; Harold U. Faulkner, Politics, Reform and Expansion, 1890-1900 (New York: Harper & Row Publishers, 1959), p. 143.

63Ginger, Altgeld's America, p. 92.
head of the Corporation Council of Chicago. This senseless murder brought about an outpouring of grief and sorrow that had not been seen since the time when Abraham Liricoln's funeral train had stopped in Chicago. 64

In the months following the Harrison killing, the economic consequences of the depression increased in severity. Businesses resorted to wage cuts and layoffs to stay in operation, and frustrated workers responded with strikes in order to force business concessions. During 1894 alone, there were more than 1,300 strike. nationwide, with the most famous and most violent strike, the Pullman strike, taking place in Chicago. This strike seemed to confirm Chicago's unsavory reputation of being a center for labor agitation and violence, a reputation that it had earned in 1886 with the bloody Haymarket Riot in which nine policemen had been fatally wounded.
At the Pullman Palace Car Company, located just south of Chicago in the company town of Pullman (now a part of Chicago), company management responded to the depression by summarily laying off 40% of the work force and reducing wages by 25%. While wages were reduced, the rents paid by workers in this company town were not decreased, thereby causing a severe economic crunch for the workers. 65 A
64stephen Longstreet, Chicago, 1860-1919 (New York: David McKay Company, Inc., 1973), pp. 288-289.
65Ginger, Altgeld's America, p. 150.

peaceful protest by some workmen only resulted in their being fired, an action which served as a catalyst for the remaining Pullman workers to go on strike. The frustration of the Pullman citizenry is evident in the following remark by a town resident:
•••"We are born in a Pullman house, fed from the
Pullman shop, taught in the Pullman school, catechized
in the Pullman church, and when we die we shall be
buried in the Pullman cemetery and go to the Pullman

hell."66
In June 1894, Eugene V. Debs, the head of the American Railway Union, joined the Pullman strikers by giving them money and ordering his 150,000 union members not to handle trains with Pullman cars. Railroad owners responded by firing all workers who complied with Debs' order; Debs responded by calling a general railroad strike that haulted all rail service between Chicago and the west coast. In the midst of this chaos and on the pretext that the strike interfered with the U.S. mails, the Cleveland administration obtained an injunction against Debs and the American Railway Union, an injunction that, when backed by the 2,000 troops that President Cleveland ordered to Chicago, effectively ended the strike. However, before the strike ended, strike-related violence had taken the lives of four people in Chicago and thirty-four other human

66Ibid., p. 149.
107 67
beings in seven different states.

The physical and emotional scars associated with the Pullman strike, the assassination of the mayor, and the never-ending depression left many Chicagoans bewildered and uncertain as to what the fut~re held for them. In their attempt to make sense of an unsettled, chaotic world, some people found that re~igion provided the answers. During the trying years of 1893-1901, Torrey preached an enticing Christian message from the pulpit of the Chicago Avenue Church, a message that claimed to offer the right answer for people seeking absolute answers.
In bringing his message to an audience, Torrey used a compelling and powerful preaching style infused with a deep sense )f conviction. In a way, Torrey fulfilled his youthful ambition to be a lawyer; he played the role, trying to overwhelm the congregation-the jury-with what he conceived

68
to be the facts in the case. While Torrey deliberately refrained from being emotional in his sermons, he did not avoid emotional subjects. For example, in a sermon entitled "The Judgment Day," he calmly and with great certainty declared:

THERE are two events in the future which are absolutely

certain. First of all, it is absolutely certain that

Jesus Christ is coming again to receive His people
67Richard Hofstader and Michael Wallace, eds., American Violence: A Documentary History (New York: Random House, 1970; Vintage Books), p. 152.
68MCLoughlin, Modern Revivalism, p. 371.
108 unto himself, and to reward them according to their works; and in the second place, it is absolutely certain that Jesus Christ is corning again to judge
the world. 69 Having caught the attention of the audience, Torrey painted a graphic picture of an omniscient God who would judge people on the basis of the innermost secrets of their hearts:

• • • how would you like to have the thoughts and fancies and desires and the imaginations of the last twenty-four hours photographed and thrown upon a screen before this audience to-night? The whole worJ.d will see those secret things in that day, not those of twenty-four hours only,· but those of a lifetime, unless you repent. 70
While Torrey presented his ideas of judgment in a matterof-fact way, these ideas naturally struck a strong emotional chord in ma~y people.· It is interesting to note that Torrey did not rely on cheap emotional appeals, even though his common sense, logical approach could create emotional responses.

Capitalizing on the strong emotionalism generated by the subject of judgment, Torrey presented a plan of salvation to the audience, an orthodox plan of salvation that Torrey always included in his sermons. The blueprint for salvation included two mutually supporting principles, an acceptance of the Bible as God's direct revelation to man and a recognition that Jesus Christ arose from the dead.
69R• A. Torrey, Revival Addresses (Greenwood, South Carolina: The Attic Press, Inc., 1974), p. 51.

70I bOd~ ., pp. 59-60 .
From Torrey's perspective, if one did not accept the Bible as God's revelation, then that person could not believe in the resurrection of Jesus Christ as recorded in the New Testament and vice versa. Accepting the Bible and accepting Christ were not mutually exclusive.

Relying upon the biblical account of Christ's resurrection, Torrey, in typical Common Sense fashion, declared that the resurrection of Jesus "is not a theological fiction; it is not a poet's dream: it is an established fact of history."71 Torrey continued to preach in a similar vein:

I simply want to say to you that the evidence for the
resurrection of Jesus Christ is so overwhelming that
it is impossable for any honest man to sit down and
thoroughly sift the evidence, and come to any other
conclusion than that Christ did rise from the dead. 72
Jesus' resurrection proved conclusively that Christ was God and that God was Christ; this being the case, people should submit their lives to Christ and receive eternal life. Those people who did not take Christ seriously would eventually have to give an account of their actions on the judgment day. For Torrey, rejecting Christ was "the most daring and most damning of all sins, .. 73 while accepting Christ was the most important decision a person could make. In order to provide people with the opportunity to make the

71 Ibid., p. 53.

72Ibid., p. 54.
73Ibid., p. 62.
most important decision of their lives, at the end of each
sermon Torrey gave an invitation for people to come forward
and publicly acknowledge their acceptance of Jesus Christ as Lord and Savior before the congregation.

Sermons like "The Judgment Day" helped to spark and sustain a spirit of revival within the Chicago Avenue Church that energiz~d the church and created overflow crowds, a condition similar to what had happened in Torrey's Minneapolis and Garrettsville churches. In Chicago, however, there were a number of people from the Bible Institute who worked closely with Torrey at the church. These individuals included Dr. D. B. Towner of the Institute's music department, who conducted the church choir; Charles M. Alexander, a student, who led the children's choir; and Ayme·r F. Gaylord, who served as the Institute's business manager and the church's Sunday school superintendent. Torrey's confidant and assistant at the church was William S. Jacoby, an Inst ~tute stu ent n~ne years orrey s sen~or. 74

· d' T" Torrey's selection of Jacoby, a stocky man of medium height with a moustache and a friendly, caring face, to be his personal assistant was definitely not done on the basis of Jacoby's educational achievements or social background. Born in Philadelphia, by the age of nine, Jacoby had become a drunkard. At the age of fifteen he responded to the patriotism of the moment and joined the Union navy to fight

74Martin, Torrey, pp. 113-114.

75
the Confederates in the Civil war. He served for three years in the navy until he received a dishonorable dis
charge, probably the result of incidents related to his drinking problem. After the Civil War, Jacoby successfully joined the U. S. Army, but spent part of his Army career in the Fort Leavenworth prison before receiving another dishonorable discharge. 76 In civilian life, he became a gambler and boxing promoter while continuing to drink heavily.77 Under these circumstances, which Jacoby characterized as serving "'"the devil for forty-five year,~","78 he experienced a conversion to Christianity. After this conversion, Jacoby decided to attend the Bible Institute of Chicago, despite many personal reservations about success in the academic program as an older, unedu
cated stud~nt.

At the Bible Institute Torrey took a special interest in Jacoby and encouraged him in his studies. When Torrey eventually selected him to be his assistant at the church, the teacher-student relationship ended and a close
75Torrey, The Holy Spirit, p. 82.
76Ibid; George T. B. Davis, Twice Around the World with Alexander, Prince of Gospel Singers (New York: The Christian Herald, 1907), p. 95.
77Mart'1D, Torrey, p. 113 .

78Davis, Twice Around the World, p. 99.
112 79
friendship developed between the two men. Jacoby became a "member" of the Torrey family; at the Torrey home, the children would often spend many hours playing and frolicking with Jacoby. In later years, Jacoby also served as Torrey's man Friday, with the responsibility of taking care of the many details associated with Torrey's evangelistic campaigns.

The foundation of this unique relationship between the Yale-educated Torrey and Jacoby, with his notorious background, rested on mutually accepted religious beliefs. Torrey wrote about this special friendship in the following words:

After being converted, Jacoby was transformed into the best friend I ever had in my life, a man I loved as I never loved any other man, a man of whom if anybody should ask me who was the most Christlike man I ever met in my life, I would reply without hesitation, "Rev. William S. Jacoby"--the dearest man I ever knew; •••80
For Torrey, Jacoby's life exemplified the truth that an uneducated, wretched sinner could still grasp the truths of evangelical Christianity and live the life of a saint.

Jacoby's invaluable assistance to Torrey at the Chicago Avenue Church still left Torrey with a demanding work schedule. On one occasion Moody wrote to Torrey saying, "Fitt Moody's son-in-law thinks you are tired and overworked. I hope not and if you feel worn why
79Torrey, The Holy Spirit, p. 82.

80Ibid., pp. 82-83.
not hand over all the work you can to others. We do not want you to break down just now." 81 Yet, paradoxically, two months later Moody proposed additional work for Torrey.
Can you not get up some enthusiasm say in the spring when the going is bad in the country and get alot of ministers from all the northwest into our Institute and have say a month of it and give lectures that will help them. I think we should do something to make the country pulpit stronger, and we should take a month for that I think we might get a lot to come in. Think it over. 82
In the same letter Moody also suggested night classes at the Institute; he referred to the YMCA having . • • night classes full allover the country and we nothing. 1,500,000 people they say in Chicago, and we cannot get a class out of it and then the fearfully low state of things in so many churches. It does seem as if we should push ahead and advance all along the line. If we stand still we will go under.

We must push on to new fields in 1895. 83 While Moody demanded a lot from his superintendent, Torrey himself expected to achieve much through Bible study and prayer, hard work, and a strictly disciplined life of eighteen-hour days.
Insight into Torrey's life of work and discipline has been provided by a granddaughter who has left a description of his later years during "retirement." At six o'clock, he would arise and have a quiet time until
81Moody to Torrey, October 8, 1894, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

82

Moody to Torrey, December 10, 1894, Moodyanna Collection, Chicago, Illinois.

83Ibid•
eight o'clock, when breakfast would be served. After
breakfast Torrey went to his study where he remained until
lunch time at noon. In the evening hours he would read the
Bible and pray from ten o'clock until midnight and then
retire to bed for six hours and then repeat the whole
84
schedule over again the next day.

A pleasant respite from the demanding work schedules at the Bible Institute and church came every summer when Torrey and his family traveled eastward to Northfield, Massachusetts, to Moody's Northfield Bible Conference. Established in 1879, by the 1890s, the Northfield Bible Conference had earned a reputation as being a center where outstanding Christian leaders from both sides of the Atlantic Ocean came to speak on subjects such as Bible study and how to successfully conduct home and foreign missionaryendeavors. 8S An excellent reputation brought the Conference a steady rise in the number of participants during the decade of the nineties with attendance ranging from 380 people in 1890 to 584 people in 1899. To Torrey's great delight, a significant proportion of these participants were from Yale; percentages ranged from a low of
84Taped interview with Jill Torrey Renich by Robert Schuster, Niles Michigan, May 16, 1980. Tape is stored at the Billy Graham Center, Wheaton, Illinois.
85Martin, Torrey, pp. 116-117.

115 86
6.8% in 1890 to a high of 18.8% in 1899.

At Northfield, the Torrey family enjoyed the long, lazy days of summer in their summer home which overlooked the conference grounds and the beautiful Connecticut River Valley. In these pleasant surroundings, Torrey's hectic pace of living slowed down, thereby allowing him to spend more time with his wife and five child~en. On occasion, Torrey would be asked to address the conference participants on one of Moody's favorite topics, the power
·· ld b . f b' b th HIS . . 87

Chr~st~ans cou 0 ta~n rom a apt~sm yeo y p~r~t.

With the summer of 1898, however, the idyllic s~l~~ers always associated with Northfield suddenly changed to one of grieving. Torrey's beloved daughter, Elizabeth, died in the spring of 1898. Her death proved to be the greatest tragedy that Torrey ever confronted, a tragedy that shook his very being.
The tragic sequence of events leading to Elizabeth's death began one March Saturday in 1898 when she became sick after an outing with Jacoby at Lincoln Park in Chicago. On Sunday and Monday she remained at home instead of going to church and school, while Torrey and his wife believed that she was suffering from a bilious attack. On Tuesday the doctor arrived at the home and incorrectly diagnosed her
86James B. Reynolds, Samuel H. Fisher, and Henry B. Wright, eds., Two Centuries of Christian Activity at Yale (New York: G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1901), app., D.
87Torrey, Why God Used D. L. Moody, pp. 55-59.

ailment as tonsilitis; the following day the doctor changed his diagnosis to a mild case of diptheria. Immediately, the other children of the family were sent away to prevent their exposure to the dreaded disease. 88

On Thursday, March 19th, Elizabeth's condition appeared to be so improved that Torrey wrote hopeful letters to Moody and other close friends telling them how the crisis had passed. On the same day, however, the spirit of hopefulness suddenly changed to despair when the nurse attending the child shouted for Torrey and his wife to come to their daughter's bedside. In later years Torrey described the pathetic scene when he reached his daughter's side:
Elizabeth's eyes were closed. She was breathing

rapidly, not choking, but the little heart was
giving out. I dropped on my knees to pray. There
was no time to send for the doctor. I had hardly
time to begin when the spirit of our little one had

taken its flight from the mortal body. It was so
sudden, so unexpected, it was almost crushing. 89 Torrey, who had prayed for the healing of others, now had to try and cope with the death of his young daughter.
Adding to his acute distress was a health department order that the body had to be buried at once so as to prevent the spread of diptheria. No one except the Torreys and Jacoby was allowed to attend the funeral. The Torrey children had to remain across the street from the cemetery
88Torrey, The Holy Spirit, p. 93.

89Ibid., p. 94.

117 while their sister's casket was lowered into the grave in the midst of a downpour of rain. During this time of overwhelming grief, Torrey's wife could only say: "'Archie, I am so glad that Elizabeth is not in that box! ,,,90 That night, the Torrey family had to stay in the unfamiliar surroundings of a hotel so that their home could be fumigated.
The next morning, as Torrey walked from the hotel to the Institute to conduct classes, the full impact of the events during the previous days finally overwhelmed him. Within a few feet of the Institute, Torrey cried out Elizabeth's name in sorrow. In this moment of existential despair he experienced a sense of joy that he had never known in his entire life,91 a joy he attributed to the power of the Holy Spirit. In later years, he described this feeling of joy in the following words:
It is an unspeakably glorious thing to have your

joy, not in things without you, not even in your
most dearly loved friends, but to have within yOU
a fountain ever springing up, springing up,
springing up, always springing up, three hundred

and sixty-five days in every year, springing up
under all circumstances into everlasting life.92 Despite the mention of 365 days of joy, in the days immediately following Elizabeth's death, Torrey continued to suffer from moments of depression and despair. In
90Ibid., p. 95.

91 Ibid•
92Ibid., pp. 95-96.
order to escape from the memories of Elizabeth's death, Torrey volunteered for chaplaincy duty at Chickamauga Park, Tennessee with 60,000 army troops preparing for combat in the Spanish-American War.

Like Torrey, the country as a whole found the Spanish-American War to be a convenient diversion from a more pressing worry--the economic depression that continued to plague the country. Before the outbreak of war the American public had readily accepted the sensationalized accounts of Spanish violence in Cuba· as reported in the newspapers, particularly those papers owned by Hearst and Pulitzer. Many newspapers affiliated with Protestant churches openly called for United States intervention in Cuba as a crusade to save tne Cuban people from their Spanish colonial masters. Merged with this crusading spirit was a feeling of nationalism that burst forth in the country after the sinking of the U.S.S. Maine in Havanna harbor on February 15, 1898. Under these circumstances, it was not surprising that a declaration of war brought forth many volunteers to swell the ranks of the army from its peace-time level of 30,100 men to 274,000
93

men. Included as volunteers were the famous, such as Theodore Roosevelt, former Assistant Secretary of the Navy and soon-to-be president, and William Jennings Bryan, 1896

93Richard B. Morris and Jeffrey B. Morris, eds., Encyclopedia of American History, Bicentennial ed. (New York: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1976), pp. 343 & 345.

Democratic presidential nominee and a future political
leader of religious fundamentalism. During this shortest war in American history, and perhaps most glorious war,
only 379 men were killed in battle: over 5,000 died .from sickness, mostly yellow fever. 94

While the American public's zeal for the war effort did not waver, Torrey's initial enthusiasm for the war turned to disillusionment when he arrived at the American army camps and witnessed the raw camp life involving prostitutes and liquor. 95 After serving a brief tour of duty as chaplain, Torrey, memories of his beloved Elizabeth always with him, returned to Chicago and engaged in a heavy.work schedule at the Bible Institute and the Chicago Avenue Church.
A year and a half after Elizabeth's death, Torrey had to deal with the death of another person very close to him--Dwight L. Moody. Moody's final days began on November 15, 1899, when he became 7isibly ill at a revival campaign in Kansas City, Missouri. 96 Eventually, Moody became so ill that he could no longer continue, and he decided to return to Northfield after summoning Torrey to complete the campaign.

At Northfield, Moody appeared to be on the road to
94Ibid., p. 345. .
95Mart~n, Torrey, p. 120.
96Findlay, Dwight L. Moody, pp. 418-419.
recovery until he suffered a fainting spell on December
21st. The next day he died with the words on his lips: II ••• 'Earth is receding and Heaven is calling. ,1197 The probable cause of death was heart failure. On December
26th the funeral service was held at the local Northfield Congregational Church with burial on the top of a hill overlooking the tranq.uil Connecticut River Valley. 98 Speaking at the funeral service were a number of prominent conservative Christian leaders, including Torrey. Torrey used the occasion to call upon the people present to move
forward.

liThe death of Mr. Moody is a call to go forward-a call to his children, to his associates, to ministers of the Word everywhere, to the whole church. 'Our leader has fallen; let us give up the work,' some would say. Not for a minute! Listen to what God says, 'Your leader is fallen; move forward. IIMoses my servant is dead; therefore arise, go in, and possess the land. Be strong and of a good courage, be not afraid. 1I As I was with Moody, so I will be with thee. I will not fail thee nor forsake thee!' ••• His death, with the triumphal scenes that surround it, are part of God's way of answering the prayers that have been going on for so long in our land for a revival. 1I99
Shortly after Moody's funeral the Bible Institute's Board of Trustees voted to carryon the memory of their departed leader by changing the name of the Institute to

97Ibid., p. 420.
98Ibid.
99. 30
Martln, Torrey, p. 1 .
the Moody Bible Institute. 100 A year later the Chicago Avenue Church became the Moody Church. 101 As the superin
tendent of the Moody Bible Institute, Torrey became the
recognized leader and, in the eyes of many people, the
only person who could serve as the natural successor to Moody.

Not everybody conferred upon Torrey the mantle of the great Moody, particularly A. P. Pitt, Moody's son-inlaw. A week after Moody's funeral, Pitt wrote Gaylord, the Institute's business manager, to express concern over several of Torrey's religious views, including the notion of faith healing. Pitt questioned whether the holding of such views should be allowed of a person who was on the Institute's board of trustees. 102 Pitt chose not to, but he could also have questioned Torrey's membership on the boards of trustees of the Mount Hermon and Northfield schools. 103 His anxiety over Torrey's religious views may be understood as a response to a feeling of insecurity in his administrative position at the Institute. Torrey was the recognized head of the school, even though Moody
100Ibid•
101 paul White, The Moody Church Story (n.p., n.d.), p. 7.
102A. P. Pitt to A. P. Gaylord, January 3, 1900, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
103p~n ' dlay, D' h L. dy, 399

w~g t Moo pp. 400 .
had informally entrusted the care of the Institute to Fitt. Fitt's insecurity was unjustified, however, because Torrey did not want to be an administrator. Torrey aspired to be an evangelist like Moody who would win thousands of souls to Christ.

One example of Torrey's tenacious emphasis on evangelism was the weekly prayer meetings for world-wide revival that were started at the Bible Institute. Every Saturday night, after Torrey's Bible class, from nine o'clock to ten o'clock, 300 to 400 people would gather to

'I 104
pray f or world rev~va. After this prayer meeting, Torrey and a few close associates would assemble and continue praying into the early morning hours of Sunday. During one of these late-night prayer sessions, Torrey felt led to pray a very specific prayer.
I was led to ask God that He would send me around the world preaching the Gospel, and give me to see thousands saved in China, in Japan, in Australia, in New Zealand, in Tasmania, in India, in England, Scotland, Ireland, Germany, France, and Switzerland;. • .105
Within a short period of time, this prayer of wishful thinking became a reality when Torrey received an invitation to conduct an evangelistic crusade in Australia.

During January 1901, a Dr. Warren and a Mr. Barber from Australia stopped in Chicago on their way horne, to
104

Torrey, Power of Prayer, p. 58.
105Ib 'd
~ ., p. 94.
visit Mr. Barber's son, who was attending the Moody Bible
Institute. 106 Warren and Barber, representing the United Churches of Melbourne, Australia,107 had been on an unsuccessful trip throughout Great Britain, Canada, and the United States in search of an evangelist who would conduct a revival campaign in their home town. While visiting the Bible Institute the Australians had an opportunity to hear Torrey preach and instruct classes, an experience that led them to ask Torrey to travel to Melbourne and conduct an evangelistic crusade. Torrey responded with a lighthearted affirmative: "'Yes~ this may be of God, and I could do with a holiday. ,"108 Preparations for the visit began when one thousand copies of Torrey's book How to Pray were dispatched to Melbourne. 109

While preparations were underway, Torrey began to have second thoughts about going as he reviewed his many obligations to the Bible Institute, the church, and his family.ll0 These responsibilities weighed heavily upon his mind, while the memory of his deceased daughter encouraged him to leave Chicago and travel thousands of miles
106showers of Blessing, n.v. (June 27, 1901): 3.
107Davis, Torrey and Alexander, p. 13.
108Dr • W. Warren, God at Work, 2nd ed. (London: "Christian Herald" Co., Ltd., n.d.), p. 4.
109Ibid.

110Torrey, Power of Prayer, p. 59.
to preach the Christian message. In later years Torrey
pointed out the influence of Elizabeth's death on his
decision to go to Australia and other parts of the world.
Enigmatically, he wrote:
It Elizabeth's death was one of the things that led to my leaving Chicago a few years later to enter upon a world-wide ministry. If God had not in His infinite wisdom and love taken our greatly beloved child, our rarely beautiful and gifted child from us, I think I would never have seen China, Japan, Australia, New Zealand, India, and the marvelous work of God in these countries, and the great work of God that followed in England~ Ireland, Wales, Germany and many other places. 11
During a religious convention in St. Louis in the fall of
1901, Torrey made his final decision about going to
Australia. At the convention Torrey received an urgent
cable from Australia wanting a definite answer as to
whether he was coming or not. Torrey described what hap
pened next:
And I asked the convention that was gathered in St. Louis to pray, and I went out of the convention and went into the room where I was stopping, ••. and asked God to show me what to do. When I came out of that room I walked straight to the telegraph office and telegraphed one word, IComing." 112
By committing himself to an Australian campaign,
Torrey now had the formidable task of rearranging his work
and family affairs. After consulting with the Moody Bible
Institute's board of trustees and a committee from the

111
R. A. Torrey, The Gospel for To-day; New Evangelistic Sermons for a New Day (New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1922), pp. 32-33.
112Showers of Blessing, n.v. (June 27, 1903): 3.

Moody Church, Torrey obtained a year's leave of absence from "t" 113
both organ2za 2ons. Plans were made for Clara to accom
pany her husband on the evangelistic crusade, while all the
children except Edith, who was attending Holyoke College, were to stay with Torrey's sisters in Brooklyn.

Looking to his future responsibilities as leader of the Melbourne campaign, Torrey believed that any success resulting from the crusade would corne directly from God. Hoping to begin a victorious evangelistic crusade, he sent five thousand personally signed letters to committed Christians, asking them to pray daily for success in Melbourne. 114 The Missionary Study and Prayer Union, which had been established in the summer of 1901 with Torrey as its president, helped to promote this prayer endeavor.
After the extensive trip preparations had been completed and on the eve of their departure to Australia, Torrey and his wife had to endure a final public farewell at the Moody Church. The Reverend E. M. Williams, who had supported Torrey for the superintendency twelve years earlier and now served as the secretary of the Executive Committee of the Chicago Theological Seminary, praised him for his work and extended to him the best wishes of the Congregational Ministerial Union of Chicago in his new

113The Institute Tie 2 (January 1902): 154. 114
Torrey, The Holy Spirit, p. 25.
undertaking. 115 Fleming H. Revell, speaking on behalf of
the Institute, lauded Torrey for his leadership at the school and for molding it into its present form. 116 A
representative of the church eulogized Torrey as a pastor who had kept the church in a constant state of revival and growth during his seven-year ministry when the smallest number of new members added to the church in a one-year period was 254. 117 These expressions of praise reflected a true regret that Torrey was going to be absent from the affairs of the Institute and church.

After the public adulations of the farewell meeting, Torrey and Clara boarded a train for San Francisco, and, on December 28, 1901, they sailed from San Francisco to Australia by way of Hawaii, Japan, and China. Two years after Moody's death, Torrey had clearly assumed the mantle of his mentor as an evangelist winning others to Christ in the spirit of nineteenth-century American revivalism.

115The Institute Tie 2 (January 1902): 154-155. 116Ibid., p. 154. 117Ibid.
CHAPTER V
EVANGELISM

When the Torreys left San Francisco on December 28, 1901, they confronted a grueling schedule that had expanded considerably from the initial plan of only spending a month in Australia conducting an evangelistic campaign. Before arriving in Australia, Torrey and his wife were to stop in Honolulu, Japan, and China to lead revival meetings. After completing their work in Australia, the Torreys were scheduled to return to America by completing an around-theworld trip with stops in India and Great Britain. 1
After traveling on a ship for more than a week out of San Francisco, the Torreys finally arrived at Honolulu, where they stayed for less than twenty-four hours. Despite the brief layover, Torrey conducted a religious meeting for Americans and Englishmen and a separate meeting for the island natives. At the conclusion of the latter meeting, thirty Hawaiians accepted Christ, becoming the first con

2
verts on Torrey's world-wide tour. From Hawaii Torrey and his wife sailed across the

1Institute Tie 2 (January 1902): 155.

. n.v. 127
2Showers of Bless~ng, (June 27, 1903): 4-5.
Pacific Ocean to Japan, where Torrey conducted 72 meetings
within a short span of 29 days. He journeyed up and down
the country speaking at the Japanese cities of Sendai,
Yokohama, Tokyo, Nangoya, Kyoto, Osaka, Kobi, Yamguchi,
Saga, and Nagasaki. 3 During these speaking engagements,
Torrey did not hesitate in preaching an undiluted gospel
message even though his Japanese audiences were unfamiliar
with the Christian faith. On one occasion before speaking
to a group of male students and teachers at a government
school he received specific instructions to lecture on the
influences of religion in education. Torrey confessed that
he did not have a lecture on such a topic, and proceeded to
deliver a sermon entitled "What Shall I do Then With Jesus,
Which Is Called Christ?"
•.•"Gentlemen, I believe a good many of you here to-day know just as well as I do that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, a divine person; I believe that in your heart of hearts you believe that He bore your sins in His own body on the cross; I believe that you know you ought to take Him as your personal Savior, and step right out and say so. I don't know whether you have got the moral courage or not, but I am going to give you a chance. Every man that is willing to come out before his non-Christian friends and confess his faith that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, and accept Him as his personal Savior, surrender to Him as his Lord and Master, begin to-night to confess Him as such before the world, and go forth from this plage to live to please Him in everything day by day, please stand up.,,4
This display of bravado on the part of Torrey during this

3The Southern Cross Special Mission Number, n.v. (September 10, 1902): 61.

4Showers of Blessing, n.v. (June 27, 1903): 5.
and other meetings in Japan resulted in many conversions. While no complete figures are available on Japanese conversions, there are fragmentary figures of 60 to 70 people accepting Christ at one meeting, 82 at another meeting, etc. Having this success in an oriental country that had little exposure to Christianity was significant. Torrey expressed a similar idea after a meeting in Tokyo.

The thing that interested us was that so many of

the men who took their stand that night in Tokyo
as saved men, testified that they never heard the
Gospel in all their lives, and that it was the first

Christian meeting they had ever been in, and the
first Christian sermon they had ever heard. 5 This impression confirmed in Torrey's mind the power of the Christian message and the validity of his Cornmon Sense view that people from all nations and cultures essentially thought alike, a condition that enabled all people to grasp the truth when presented to them.
From Japan the Torreys sailed to China where they spent thirty-one exhaustive days conducting evangelistic meetings three or four times a day. Cities visited in China included Shanghai, Hangchow, Soochow, Foochow, and Canton. 6 Conversions were difficult to obtain in China because of the dominance of Confucianism and the presence of an anti-foreign spirit as the result of the Boxer Rebellion. In the spring of 1900 a group of dedicated

6The Southern Cross Special Mission Number, n.v. (September 10, 1902): 61.
Chinese revolutionaries had arisen in revolt to rid China
of all foreign influence. The short-lived revolt was
eventually put down by an international army that included
American troops. Only five months before Torrey's arrival
in China, the so-called Boxer Protocol had been signed,
which provided indemnity to foreign countries that had
suffered losses during the revolt.

Under these difficult circumstances, Torrey still had some limited success in gaining Christian converts. Important converts included a daughter of one of the richest men in China and two members from the household of a man close to the Emperor. 7 The difficulty of gaining converts did not lessen Torrey's enthusiasm for China as a mission field, as evidenced by his later involvement in the establishment of a Bible institute in China. At the conclusion of the Chinese crusade, Torrey and his wife began the last leg of their journey to the nominally Christian

-country of Australia.

When the Torreys reached Australia in April of 1902, they were met by a former student, who had directed the children's choir at the Chicago Avenue Church, Charles Alexander. Alexander had arrived earlier to make the necessary arrangements for the musical portion of the campaign. His presence in Australia as the crusade's song leader had corne about as an afterthought. Some time after Torrey had
7Showers of Blessing, n.v. (June 27, 1903): 5.

formally accepted the invitation to go to Australia, it was
suggested that he should bring a Gospel singer who would
serve in the same capacity Ira Sankey had for Dwight L. Moody in his evangelistic crusades. 8 After looking around
for a suitable individual, Torrey selected Alexander, who
had the experience of serving eight years as the singing associate for the evangelist Milan B. Williams. 9

Alexander's social background, like that of Moody's and Jacoby's, contrasted sharply with Torrey's middle-class upbringing, but the two men's conservative religious ideas compared favorably •. Alexander was born in a Tennessee log cabin after the Civil War to a family of humble means. Encouraged by his father, an elder in the Presbyterian church, Alexander as a young boy displayed an interest in religious music. After receiving a public school education, Alexander matriculated at Maryville University where he studied music and eventually became the school's director of music. During his years at the college he began to move in the direction of a conservative religion after reading Charles Finney's autobiography three times and experiencing the trauma of his father's death. On the night of his father's ~sath, Alexander had to walk across town to find an undertaker for the body, an experience that led him to ponder the fate of his father's soul.
8D . Torrey an A exan er, p. 13 •

av~s, dId
9.
av~s,
D Twice Around the World, p. 34.
"I knew that he was an elder in a church, and all that; but as I went along the street I cried to God: 'If there is any way that thou revealest thyself to people, whether by vision, or voice, or impression, give me the certainty that my father is with thee and safe'; and I promised him that I would serve him all my life if he would but give me the assurance.,,10
After making this bargain with God, he received assurance that his father was iri heaven. In a state of ecstasy Alexander continued his walk to the undertaker's and encountered a man coming out of a local bar.
".•• I wanted to go up to him and throw my arms about him, and tell him: 'You are going to hell, man. Why don't you accept Jesus Christ?' A great longing to save souls came to me that night, and has been with me-though I have sometimes grown cold-from that day to the present." 11
This desire to save souls eventually led Alexander to Chicago and the Bible Institute where he was a student of Torrey's from 1892 to 1894. After eight years of going their separate ways, student and teacher were eventually reunited in Australia to begin a joint venture of evangelism.

Before the Americans had arrived in the Australian capital of Melbourne for their first crusade, extensive preparations had been underway for several months by an ad hoc committee consisting of prominent Melbourne ministers and laymen. Every house in Melbourne (metropolitan population of 500,000) had been visited twice, and 2,000 prayer
10Ibid., p. 30.

11 Ibid.
meetings had been held each week to pray for the outpouring of the Holy Spirit on the city's populace. 12 By opening night of the crusade, April 13, 1902, it was difficult to find anybody in Melbourne who had not heard of Torrey and Alexander.

During the first night of the crusade, Torrey carefully set the tone of the campaign by announcing that he did not depend on tbe organizational methods of man for the crusade's success; he looked to God, who would not only bring a triumphant revival to Australia, but to the world. No doubt Torrey was impressive--a good-looking man of commanding presence despite his medium height, with a balding head and a well-groomed gray beard and moustache of nineteenth-century style. Torrey fervently declared:

"I thank God that I live in the year 1902. Brethern,
I say it from no confidence of my own, but because I
believe I have heard the voice of God, that you and I

are to see one of the mightiest movements in the
history of the Church of Jesus Christ on earth."13 While Torrey provided the audience with a sense of being part of a larger movement that extended beyond the boundaries of Melbourne, Alexander catered to the emotional needs of the people through his songs, the most popular song being the "Glory Song." After the first meeting, the

"Glory Song" became the unofficial hymn of the campaign as

12Showers of Blessing, n.v. (June 27, 1903); 5; Warren, God at Work, p. 4.

13Davis, Torrey and Alexander, p. 77.
it spread beyond the meeting place to shops and factories
across Australia. 14

The Melbourne crusade, or Simultaneous Mission, as it was also known, lasted for one month. In many ways,· this campaign imitated the famous 1893 World's Fair Evangelistic Campaign in Chicago by providing for simultaneous meetings in fifty different centers throughout the city during the first two weeks of the crusade. 15 The latter weeks of the campaign centered on the Melbourne Exhibition Hall where crowds of seven or eight thousand people congregated to hear Torrey and Alexander. 16
During the last two weeks of the campaign, Alexander conducted a large choir of 1,250 voices through a series of songs at the beginning of the meetings, to help warm the audience to Torrey's message. First, the choir would sing a hymn through under the direction of Alexander. Alexander would then turn and face the thousands of people on the main floor and, his commanding presence enhanced by his tall stature, he would successfully lead them in the melody; then he would direct the people in the galleries in song, and finally the assembled ministers and dignitaries on the platform were required to sing by themselves. Conducting the voices of thousands of people required a magnetic
14Ibid., pp. 77-79.

15Davis, Twice Around, p. 36.
16Showers of Blessing, n.v. (June 27, 1903): 5.
personality like Alexander, who at times earned a reputation for acting like a drill sargeant. "He scolds, rebukes, exhorts, jests with almost more than American versatility and readiness. And the amusing feature is that the great audience enjoys being scolded and drilled. And the singing, with its ease and fire and exultation and the note of triumphant faith that runs through it all, melts the

audience as fire would melt wax."17 At th.e concl.usion of the singing portion of the meeting, the audience would then be in a receptive mood to hear Torrey's sermon.
In sharp contrast to the emotionalism generated by Alexander's singing was Torrey's calm, deliberative method of delivering the sermon. Like the members of the Moody Church, Australians were attracted to Torrey's unorthodox method of preaching revival that stressed reason rather than emotion. At the conclusion of a sermon, Torrey always provided his listeners with the opportunity to make a rational decision for salvation by accepting Jesus Christ as Lord and Savior. When Torrey issued an appeal for a decision, Alexander would direct the choir in the singing of a hymn emphasizing the seriousness of the moment and heightening the emotions of the people. One hymn used frequently, "Tell Mother I'll be There," contained the following chorus:
Tell moth-er I'll be there,

in an-swer to her pray'r,
This message, blessed Saviour, to her bear!
17DaV1S,. T'Wlce Around ,p. 41 .
Tell mother I'll be there, heavin's joys with her to share, Yes, tell my dar-ling moth-er I'll be there. 18
Through this standardized process of appeal, a total of 8,247 people accepted Christ as their savior during the month Torrey and Alexander were in Melbourne. 19 To support financially the Melbourne campaign, the ad hoc committee relied upon free will offerings taken ar. each meeting to pay for the crusade's expenses. No compensation was given to Torrey for his evangelistic work, except for expenses, because he continued to receive his annual salary of $5,000 from the Moody Bible Institute. Any money he oQtained above expenses went directly to the Bible Institute. These financial arrangements established during the Melbourne campaign were generally adhered to in subsequent Torrey campaigns.

At the conclusion of the Melbourne campaign on May 10, 1902, Torrey and Alexander immediately set off to conduct similar revival meetings in other towns of southeastern Australia-Ballarat, Geelong, Warnambool, Mary-borough, Terand, Bendigo, and Sydney-in addition to the towns of Hobart and Launceston on the island of Tasmania. The successful revival in Melbourne furnished a momentum that caused people in these towns to turn out in large numbers to hear Torrey and Alexander; the result was an
18Ibid., p. 165.

19showers of Blessing, n.v. (June 27, 1903): 6.
increased number of converts.

One important convert for Torrey and Alexander during their travels through southeastern Australia was Robert Harkness of Bendigo, a tall, slender young man with a boyish look. During the June 14-18th Bendigo campaign Harkness played the piano at the revival meetings. 20 At the conclusion of the first meeting in Bendigo, Torrey approached the young man and unabashedly asked him if he was a Christian; Harkness replied in the negative. 21 Harkness continued to play the piano for the duration of the Bendigo campaign without accepting Christ. Alexander asked Harkness to accompany them to the next town, and shortly afterwards Harkness (while riding a bicycle) made a decision to accept Christ. 22 Ultimately, Harkness became the permanent pianist for Torrey and Alexander during their world-wide evangelistic crusade. In later years Harkness served as a close associate of Torrey's while earning an international reputation as a composer of Gospel hymns. 23
While Harkness eventually accepted the implications of Torrey's preaching, not everybody agreed with Torrey and his message. For example, in the town of Ballarat opposition developed to Torrey's prohibition of dancing. A more
20Alexander and Maclean, Charles M. Alexander, p. 55.

21.Dav~s, . d 48 .
Tw~ce Aroun , p.
22Ibid., p. 49.
23Ibid., p. 50.

138 serious dispute occurred in Sydney when Torrey boldly declared that Jesus Christ had been killed by the Unitarians of the time, specifically Jews, but in a more general sense by believers in God who were not willing to accept the Trinitarian position that Christ was Divine. This remark of a combative nature, foreshadowing a fundamentalist mood, created instant controversy and led to an invitation for a Unitarian pastor to respond to Torrey's charge at a revival meeting. On the night when the Unitarian minister appeared at the revival meeting, Torrey repeated his charge that Unitarians were Christ-killers and then began to attack the integrity of the Unitarian minister present at the meeting. Rhetorically he asked if the Unitarian pastor on the platform was the same minister who had left America after abandoning his wife, sailed to New Zealand with another man's wife, traveled to Tasmania where he was driven out by a mob, and then journeyed to Sydney where he became a Unitarian pastor. After this scathing attack, which proved to be true, Torrey announced that he would not allow a person with this kind of reputation to speak before the audience, thereby effectively prohibiting a Unitarian

' . 24
response t 0 Torrey s accusat10n. Torrey's denunciation of the Unitarian minister's life should not be viewed as a maneuver to avoid the

24Robert Harkness, Reuben Archer Torrey: The Man, His Message (Chicago: The Bible Institute Colportage Association, 1929), pp. 37-39.

response of a challenger, because he relished the opportunity to present his views in difficult circumstances. In Sydney, he responded to a number of tough questions with brief answers that at times revealed a sense of hUmor.
"Is it not a fact that Christianity has always been on the side of ignorance as against enlightenment?"

If it has, how come all the great universities were founded by Christians? Where is there a great university founded by infidels?

"How can prayer be reconciled with the universality of cause and effect?"

Prayer is itself one of the most potent of causes. God knows from eternity what prayers will be offered to Him, and in the arrangement of His plans takes these prayers into account.

"Can a Christian play ping-pong?" II ••• if he devoted a good deal of time to it and practiced assiduously, I daresay he could!"25

At the conclusion of the Sydney crusade the evangelistic campaign in Australia came to an end after five months of intense activity and the claiming of 20,000 converts. From Australia Torrey and Alexander sailed across the stormy Sea of Tasman to the island country of New Zealand to begin a revival campaign that has been described as more successful than the Australian campaign. 26
On August 27th the evangelistic team arrived in Wellington, New Zealand, to conduct a crusade at the personal invitation of the city's mayor. After less than two

25Mart'~n, Torrey, p. 152.
26Davis, Torrey and Alexander, p. 86.
weeks in Wellington, the Torrey-Alexander campaign journeyed to Christchurch and Dunedin by train. Travel by train enabled Torrey to conduct short revival meetings at train stops. These meetings would begin with Alexander singing a song to the accompaniment of Harkness on the piano. After the singing, Torrey would say a few words and then the train would proceed to its destination, the whole affair lasting less than ten minutes. Despite the short duration of these open-air meetings, schools were often dismissed, and people traveled miles to hear the newly famous evangelist speak from a railroad car; at one train stop two thousand people assembled to hear Torrey.27 After a month of revival work in New Zealand, Torrey and Alexander left the island nction on October 1st to return briefly to Australia for a farewell meeting at the Melbourne Town Hall on October 6th. From Melbourne the Torrey entourage sailed to India by way of Freemantle, Western Australia and Colombo, ceylon. 28

In the British colony of India, Torrey and Alexander spent six exhaustive weeks conducting evangelistic crusades in a culture hostile to Christianity. Cities on their itinerary included Madras, Calcutta, Bombay, and the Hindu holy city of Benares. Welcoming the evangelists to Madras was the local secretary of the YMCA and former student of the Moody Bible Institute, Mary Hill. During a week in

27Ibid., p. 87. 28
Alexander and Maclean, Charles M. Alexander, p. 59.
Madras, Torrey and Alexander constantly held revival meetings that resulted in about 100 men and women from various Indian social castes risking social ostracism to undergo conversion. 29 The small number of native converts was repeated in the other Indian cities while in Calcutta a number of British soldiers stationed in the city attended the evangelistic meetings anc were converted. 30 At the close of the Indian revival meetings, Alexander and Harkness journeyed to Great Britain to prepare for the upcoming English campaign; Torrey remained in India to address the Decennial Missionary Convention that met in Madras. Over a four-day period Torrey addressed the convention of four-hundred committed Christi~n missionaries, offering the standard Torrey message that all Christians could have power to do God's work by an infilling of the Holy spirit. 31 At the conclusion of the convention activities, Torrey and his wife immediately sailed for Great Britain.

On arrival in England, the Torreys received an official welcome at Exeter Hall in London. The informal welcoming committee of prominent English evangelicals that greeted the Torreys on January 9, 1903 included the Reverend Prebendary Webb-Peploe, the Reverend F. B. Meyer,

29Ibid• 30Ibid., p. 60. 31D .
av~s,
Torrey and Alexander, p. 90.
32
and the Reverend Thomas spurgeon. That these evangelical leaders were no strangers to Torrey is evident by a statement of Webb-Peploe, an Anglican priest and leader of the Evangelical party in England. Webb-Peploe enthusiastically declared:

"I am here to-nigHt • • • to try and repay a debt of gratitude, to repay in a small way what I owe to Dr. Torrey, and our beloved and dear brother Moody. In 1895, I was at Northfield, U.S.A., and experienced great kindness. A little later, I was privileged to go to Chicago, and stay at the beautiful Institute for one week, when I saw what Dr. Torrey had been permitted to do there. That is my justification for standing here now to welcome Dr. Torrey and Mr. Alexander•..."33

Additional praise for Torrey came from the Reverend F. B. Meyer, who had helped to launch the unknown Dwight L. Moody and Ira Sankey on their famous evangelistic tour of England· in 1873. Meyer spoke of Torrey as being a man of conviction while another speaker compared Torrey with great evangelists like John Wesley, George Whitefield, Charles Finney, and Moody. 34

After these many kind words were spoken, Torrey rose and spoke with authority about the sources of power for Christians--the power of prayer, the power of the blood of Christ (atonement), the power of the Word of God, and the

32Alexander and Maclean, Charles M. Alexander, p. 69.
33Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, pp. 11-12.
34Ibid., pp. 13-14.
the Holy sp;r;t.35 B t . th t
power of • • y app~ng ese vas reser
voirs of power, Christians could change the world, specifically through world-wide revival. Reiterating a common Torrey theme, he asserted:

"I believe • • • you and I are to see one of the great revivals of all time--one of the greatest revivals in all the world's history. A revival in earlier days meant something more or less circumscribed. A revival in this age of post, telegraph,' newspapers, and all the ease of modern communication, a revival in Australia means a revival all round the globe, and you and I are, as I say, across the threshold of one of the greatest epochs in the history of the Church of Christ on earth."36

To help promote the world-wide revival, Torrey and Alexander remained in London for three weeks and conducted meetings at the Mildmay Conference Hall in northern London. At the end of the London campaign they received an unexpected invitation to spend four weeks in Edinburgh, Scotland. 37

Following in the footsteps of Moody and Sa.nkey who had visited Edinburgh thirty years earlier, Torrey and Alexander accepted the invitation and arrived in the city for a February 2nd public welcome from Dr. James C. Russell, Moderator of the Church of Scotland, and the Reverend Robert Rainy, Principal of New College in Edinburgh. 38 This official sanction of the crusade by two

35Ibid., p. 14.
36Ibid., pp. 14-15.
37D. . d 62
aV1S, Tw~ce Aroun , p. .
38Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 19.
prominent community leaders may have contributed to what Torrey described as a successful campaign. Scholarly, classic, conservative Edinburgh, welcomed the Gospel. When we went into the theater the power of God came upon the meeting. It was pouring an overwhelming rain, but every inch of standing room was taken in the building. and sic the best was when we gave out the invitation, in the gallery reserved for University students, more men stood up to accept Christ than in all the other parts of the house together. One night two hundred men walked down the aisle and confessed their acceptance of

Jesus. 39 Torrey's unexpected success in Edinburgh, particularly with university students, may be attributed to his appeal to the intellect rather than to the emotions, an appeal informed by Scottish Common Sense philosophy, whose center was Edinburgh.
From the "cap and gown" town of Edinburgh the Torrey-Alexander mission journeyed to the Scottish industrial city of Glasgow, at the invitation of the United Evangelistic Association, an organization of evangelical ministers and laymen that had come into existence during the 1874 Moody crusade in the city.40 The Reverend Dr. Howie, Moderator of the United Free Church, formally welcorned the evangelists to Glasgow with remarks that noted a developing opposition to Torrey's revival method of having people stand and confess Christ in public; Dr. Howie sided

39Showers of Blessing, n.v. (June 27, 1903): 6. 40
Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 24.
with Torrey and his goal of saving sinners. 41 The crusade
in Glasgow lasted through the month of March, with meetings
held during mid-day, afternoon, and in the evening. This kind of scheduling enabled Torrey to speak at seventy-two meetings that were attended by 150,000 people representing
a cross section of Glasgow society.42

From Glasgow the Torrey party traveled to Aberdeen, Scotland, and spent the month of April in that city, before returning to the United States by way of Belfast, Ireland. 43 In Belfast, a Protestant enclave on an island dominated by Roman Catholics, Torrey and Alexander were enormously successful. Supported by local Methodists, Presbyterians, and Plymouth Brethern, thousands of people flocked to the meetings, which were initially held in two large halls. The large number of people forced Torrey to ask the well-to-do citizenry to stay home so working-class people could attend. When this plea went unheeded, a suggestion was made to use a building in the market section of the city that could accomodate 7,000 people. After a test to determine if Torrey's voice could carry throughout the vast structure, meetings were scheduled in the new building. Despite these new accomodations, the first meeting had an overflow crowd

41 Ibid., pp. 24-25.
42Ib~ 'd ., p . .:'J'''0 •
43Showers of Blessing, n.v. (June 27, 1903): 7.
of 6,000 who were not able to get into the building. 44
After a month of Torrey's intense revival activity in
Belfast, converts totaled 4,000, a number that far exceeded
the tally of converts in either Edinburgh, Glasgow, or
Aberdeen for a comparable period of time. At the end of
the enormously successful Belfast crusade, Torrey and
Alexander began the last leg of their journey to the United States, intending to return to the British Isles in a few months, to begin a second phase of evangelistic work.

In June 1903, Torrey and Alexander finally arrived back in Chicago, six months behind their original schedule, to receive a tumultuous welcome at an evening gathering of the faithful in the Chicago Auditorium. Before the 8 P.M. meeting a crowd estimated at 10,000 gathered outside the Auditorium for admittance to a building that could only hold 6,000 people. 45 On the platform to greet the now world-famous evangelists were conservative evangelical leaders that included Dr. C. I. Scofield, Dr. James M. Gray, and Dr. J. Wilbur Chapman. Delivering a welcome address was Luther Laflin Mills, a prominent Chicago lawyer, who portrayed Torrey as a conquering hero for God.

Thus, spontaneously, to-night, in this magnificent
place of assemblage, you come together--thousands of
the people--to greet a mighty captain in the holiest
of wars, and his worthy comrade beside him; and with
one voice express to them your gratitude and love.
44Ibid .
45Ibid., p. 1.
They return, indeed, from the holiest of wars,-a world crusade,-in which the s,~ord of the Spirit has been the weapon of their endeavor, the sacred banner of the cross their symbol, and the victory gained, the uplifting of men, in countless numbers, from the sordid, the selfish, the sinful, into the highei6 life of a conscious relationship with God • • .
In this endeavor Torrey proved to be a true philanthropist and a true democrat. Thousands of men, women and children have been led by his appeals, under the Almighty, into righteous living. He has been a true philanthropist; he has given friendship to the friendless, has brought ~heer to the despairing, has been close to the poor and always has urged the beautiful sentiment of democracy in Christianity which recognizes the universal equal

ity of men in their spiritual weaknesses and needs. 47 After this stirring introduction, Torrey stood during prolonged applause and then proceeded to speak for one hour about his experiences as a world-wide evangelist. At the conclusion of his remarks he triumphantly declared that the world revival many people had prayed for was now underway.
During the summer months of 1903, Torrey and Alexander were kept busy speaking at Bible conference meetings and planning for an early departure to Great Britain. Included in the plans for overseas travel were Torrey's wife and four children. Arrangements were finally completed in August, and the Torrey entourage left the United States during the latter part of the month.

On September 5, 1903, the Torrey party arrived hy
46Ibid., p. 2.
47Ibid .
ship in Liverpool, England,48 to begin the second phase of the British revival campaign in the nearby town of Birkenhead. After a few days of meetings in Birkenhead, Torrey and Alexander entered Liverpool and conducted a successful three-week crusade. 49 From Liverpool the evangelistic team journeyed northward to Dundee, Scotland, for a month of Octob~r meet~ngs, events that sparked liberal opposition to Torrey's conservative theology. A friendlier reception awaited the evangelists in the industrial city of Manchester where they conducted meetings during the month of November
50
and won many converts. In the weeks after the Manchester campaign, Torrey and Alexander conducted revival meetings in a number of small, poor Scottish towns before Torrey retired to Germany, with his family to enjoy the Christmas holiday and recover from a nagging cold.

The new year brought with it the opening of the Birmingham, England crusade on January 17, 1904, in Bingley 51

Hall, that Moody had used when he had conducted his campaign in the city. Like Moody, Torrey proved successful in Birmingham. Consistently he filled the 10,000-11,000
48
Alexander and Maclean, Charles M. Alexander, p. 75.
49Maclean, Triumphant Evanaelism, p. 35.
50Ibid., pp. 40-44. 51
Alexander and Maclean, Charles M. Alexander, p. 78.
capacity hall over the four-week period of the crusade. 52 Equally impressive were the types of people converted. For example, one Saturday night a midnight meeting was held for the drunkards of the city. Before the beginning of the service Christian workers scoured the streets of the city in search of drunks to bring to the meeting. Once this operation had been completed a total of 3,000 men and women in various states of intoxication had been assembled for one of Torrey's most unique worship services. During the service many.of the people openly passed their bottles, made disruptive noises, and talked in loud voices. When a semblance of quietness had settled over the audience Torrey spoke to this motley group of people and asked them to accept Chrlst; 135 of these individuals made the decision. 53 As apparent by this example, Torrey did not hesitate to extend his ministry to the social outcasts of society who often avoided religious meetings.

At the opposite end of the social scale, Torrey's ministry in Birmingham also appealed to a number of wealthy, Christian families wh'.:> viewed Torrey as an effective instrument for spreading the gospel message. One of these prominent families was the· Cadbury family of cocoa rnanufacturing fame. Within the family, one member, Helen Cadbury, worked particularly hard during the Birmingham
52Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 48.

53Ibid., p. 50.
meetings and in the process gained the attention of Alexander. An acquaintance between the two people eventually blossomed into love and a marriage engagement. When Torrey learned of the couple's engagement, he wrote Alexander in a patronizing manner:

"I am sure you can do better work married, but I

have never before met anyone whom I would have been
glad to see you marry. Miss Cadbury will become
more to you every year. You think you are in love
now, but you won't know what love means until you
have been married for years, as Mrs. Torrey and I

have. "54
After an engagement of less than six months, the couple celebrated a Quaker marriage on July 14, 1904, at the Friend's Meeting House in Birmingham. In the tradition of-Helen Cadbury's Quaker faith there were long periods of silence during the wedding until the Holy Spirit moved a person to speak. 55 One individual stirred to speak was Torrey, who spoke eloquently about the interrelatedness of marriage and one's Christian faith. On the second day following the marriage ceremony the newlyweds sailed to the United States for a six-week honeymoon trip.56
Rest and relaxation during the honeymoon were important for the couple, particularly for Alexander, who had maintained a full schedule of activities between the time of his engagement and marriage. Shortly after
54

Alexander and Maclean, Charles M. Alexander, p. 83.
55D . Torrey and A1exand er, p. 120
av~s, .
56Ibid., pp. 121-122.
becoming engaged, Alexander had left Helen Cadbury in Birmingham and traveled across the Irish Sea with Torrey to the capital of Ireland, Dublin. In this bastion of Roman Catholicism, Torrey and Alexander conducted a revival crusade under the sponsorship of the small Protestant Church of Ireland. Strongly opposing this Protestant revival were the. Irish priests who specifically forbade their parishoners from attending any of the meetings, a prohibition which many Catholics apparently ignored, because Torrey began preaching to overflow crowds in a building that seated under three thousand. 57

Following the Dublin crusade the evangelistic team returned to English soil and journeyed to George Muller's hometown of Bristol, where they received-an official welcome from the superintendent of the George Muller Orphan Homes. Torrey responded to the welcome in a gracious manner, acknowledging his intellectual debt to Muller's writings. During the following four weeks, Torrey and Alexander conducted meetings in the town that were well attended, partly because of the publicity generated by the Unitarian protests to Torrey's orthodox doctrines that were published in

58
the local newspapers. From Bristol the controversy over Torrey's conservative theology followed him to the next town on his agenda,

57Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, pp. 64-66.

58Ibid., pp. 68-69.
Bradford, where several of the town's ministers vigorously protested the Torrey-Alexander meetings. 59 After Bradford, the evangelists received a friendlier reception in the town
of Brighton, where they conducted their last major campaign before Alexander's wedding on July 14th. 60

Alexander's wedding resulted in the temporary breakup of the Torrey-Alexander team. Alexander traveled westward to the United States for his honeymoon, and Torrey journeyed eastward with his family to continental Europe to gratify his aesthetic temperament by visiting the museums, art galleries, and historic sites of France, Germany, and Switzerland. 61 Six weeks later the Torrey-Alexander team was reunited to begin a major September revival campaign in Bolton, England.
During October, the Torrey-Aiexander mission was in Cardiff, Wales, operating out of a large, corrugated iron building that could seat 7,000 people. This enormous building had been transported from London after serving as the building for the International Congress of the Salva
, h d' 62

t~on Army t e prece ~ng summer. In spite of the elaborate preparations for the Cardiff meetings, initial reaction to

59Ibid., p. 71.

60Ibid., pp. 74-75.
61Martin, Torrey, pp. 171-172.
62Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 81.
the crusade proved to be less than enthusiastic. Surpris
ingly enough, Torrey attributed the lack of interest in
his revival campaign to the religiousity of the people.
Torrey described the religion of Cardiff as being based
upon form rather than substance:
"The first and perhaps the greatest difficulty was that Cardiff is a place where a very large proportion of the people make a profession of r~ligion, where, in fact, church membership is quite the fasnion, and there are many in the churches with whom religion is merely a matter of form, but who do not know the real regenerating grace of God. . •. Many of them, when approached on the subject of accepting Christ, supposed that they were Christians because they were church members, and it was a hard battle to show people the difference between church membership and a real saving knowledge of Jesus Christ. We have been in few places in which it was so hard to get the professing Christians to do personal work. They did not seem to realize that there was any responsibility upon them for the salvation of the lost, and we had to hammer away upon this theme week after week. "63
Breaking through the shell of religious formalism to present
the people of Cardiff a heartfelt Christianity took some
time to accomplish, but eventually the campaign began to
take on a life of its own as it became part of a larger
Welsh revival led by the Reverend Evan John Roberts, a
minister in the Calvinistic Methodist Church. Roberts,
like ~orrey, preached about the power that Christians could
receive from the Holy Spirit. 64
At the conclusion of the Cardiff crusade, Torrey and
63Ibid., p. 82.

64The New International Dictionary, s.v. "Roberts, Evan John," by R. Tudur Jones.

Alexander returned to Liverpool for a second time, to conduct meetings beginning the first week in November. As a condition for his return to the city, Torrey had stipulated that a larger hall be provided, a condition which the local organizing co~mittee had been able to meet by obtaining the 12,500-seat Tournament Hall in Manchester and moving it to Liverpool. 65 On November 6, 1904, the welcoming meeting for Torrey and Alexander was held in the Hall before an audience of 6,000, half the capacity of the Hall. When Torrey delivered his address he reminded his listeners to pray for revival and to attend the meetings: u'When we were here before, we constantly begged you to stay away to make room for other people. There is room enough for a week or two at least for everybody.,u66 Apparently, many'people took this advice because at the opening of the first Sunday evening meeting the Tournament Hall was filled to capacity while thousands of people on the outside had to be turned away.67

The initial success of filling the building did not continue for the duration of the mission. Six weeks after the opening of the campaign, meetings were being held twice daily in the Tournament Hall, except Friday, with the
65Davis, Twice Around, p. 108; Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 91.

66Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 98.
67Ibid., p. 99.
nightly attendance usually below the capacity of the Hall, but rarely less than 6,000. 68 The large number of vacant seats was due in part to the enormous seating capacity of the Hall and a full schedule of meetings that spread out attendance. Another important factor affecting attendance was the drab winter weather of rain, fog, sleet, frost, and snow that discouraged people from going to the meetings. Inside the Tournament Hall, the outside weather often created distractions from the serious work of the evangelisti cold winter drafts chilled the people while rain pounded down on the glass roof and corrugated iron walls of the Hall to create a noise that often drowned out Torrey's words. 69

One spectacular attempt to increase the number of people at the Tournament Hall, particularly poor people, took place on January 7, 1905, when a so-called wedding feast was held in the facility to celebrate the wedding of Mr. and Mrs. Alexander that had taken place six months earlier. The poor and hungry of Liverpool were invited as guests and the wedding banquet consisted of food in paper

70
bags and cups of hot tea. While the poor ate their meal
68Ibid., p. 101.
69Ibid., pp. 101-102.
70Ibid., pp. 116-118.

156 the mission choir of approximately 2,500 voices sang hymns. 71 At the conclusion of the meal, Alexander ascended the dias amidst cheering from the guests and expressed thanks for the unique wedding gift and in the spirit of the occasion offered advice on selecting a mate. Following these comments, Mrs. Alexander rose and spoke about the hope of the mission staff for all of the assembled guests to know and love Jesus Christ as their savior. 72 After Mrs. Alexander's remarks, Torrey delivered the major address of the evening. He emphasized the love of God being strong enough to save all sinful men, whether rich or poor,73 and when he offered an invitation for those gathered to come forward and publicly acknowledge Christ as their Savior, 217 people responded. 74 The success of the wedding feast prompted another feast (this time for 2,300 people) that resulted in a similar number of conversions. 75
While the poor people of Liverpool were enticed to attend revival meetings, the same could not be said about businessmen; Torrey had to go to the business community. To accomplish this task, an important series of meetings
71D . T' d 111

av~s, w~ce Aroun , p. .
72Ibid., pp. 111-112. 73Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 120. 74Ibid., p. 122.
.
75D Twice Around, p. 112.
av~s,
was held at the Corn Exchange, where he delivered a total
of eleven messages to English businessmen. No singing or
invitations to accept Christ were p"ermitted at these meetings. 76 Despite these severe limitations, he declared his talks to be a success and
" ••• one of the most gratifying features of the
crusade. Never before in my life have I seen such
intense interest evinced as by these hard-headed,
contemplative business men. As a result there have
been a large number of conversions among the men

who conduct, as it were, the commerce of the world."77

While this successful outreach to the businessmen of the Corn Exchange had been accomplished on the terms of the business establishment, this did not detract from the importance of these converts in adding to the number and diversity of converts that were brought into the Christian faith during the nine weeks that Torrey and Alexander were in Liverpool.

From Liverpool the evangelists traveled to the most populous city in the world at that time, London, to conduct their largest and most impor.tant revival campaign ever, a campaign that lasted for five months and realized nearly

78
15,000 converts. Helping Torrey and Alexander in this gigant~c undertaking was the organization that invited the evangelists to London, the London Evangelistic Council.
76Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 103.
77Davis, Torrey and Alexander, pp. 154-155.
78Ibid., p. 172.
Members of the Council included notable personalities of London society--members of the British Parliament, prominent English businessmen, editors, lawyers, clergy, and YMCA officials. 79 The strategy for evangelizing London as developed by the Council included using three buildings in different areas of the city, one of the structures being the famous Royal Albert Hall and the other two buildings to be constructed by the Evangelistic Council. Before the revival campaign commenced 7,000 volunteers were to be enlisted-4,000 people for the choir, 600 workers to counsel the newly saved, 1,000 stewards, 800 people to make house visits, and another 600 people doing odd jobs such as making brochures and other materials to publicize the Torrey-Alexander

. . 80

m~ss~on.

Thorough planning and good publicity by the London Evangelistic Council resulted in a throng of people wanting to attend the February 4, 1905 opening night session of the crusade. When it was announced that admission to the Royal Albert Hall would be by ticket only, 40,000 people applied for approximately 10,000 tickets. 81 Seated on the platform for the opening night meeting were the privileged lords and ladies of the realm, members of Parliament, and prominent Christian leaders that included Torrey acquaintances-
79Ibid•

80Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 125.
81 Ibid., p. 129.
Reverend Prebendary W. H. Webb-Peploe, Reverend F. B. Meyer, and Dr. Campbell Morgan. 82 After the opening singing conducted by Alexander there were the customary welcoming speeches that praised Torrey for his evangelistic work, followed by expressions of hope that God's Spirit would be poured out on London. With the preliminaries at an end, Torrey stepped forward and characteristically placed his right foot in front of his body as he began to speak. He first offered up a prayer and then started his talk by telling the audience that they were living in one of the greatest periods of man's history, a time when God was pouring out His Spirit on the earth. The response to this message and the other opening night activities was generally good, as portrayed by the London newspapers the next day.83

For the next seven and one-half weeks Torrey held regularly scheduled meetings in the 11,OOO-seat Royal Albert Hall and in the process conducted what had become a routine revival campaign--regularly scheduled meetings and special meetings for the poor, children, businessmen, and mothers. At the close of the Royal Albert Hall mission, Torrey and Alexander began a new crusade in the southern part of London known as Brixton, in a 5,500-seat building newly constructed

82Ibid., p. 133.
83Ibid., pp. 137-138.
by the London Evangelistic Council at a cost of $20,000. 84 After nearly two months in Brixton, the campaign moved to the heart of London where Torrey and Alexander opened the Strand mission durin.g the month of June. After a month of meetings, the Strand mission came to an end, and with its end came the conclusion of the London crusade.

At the farewell meeting for the evangelists held in the Royal Albert Hall on July 3, 1905, an atmosphere of thanksgiving prevailed for what God had accomplished in London through the work of Torrey and Alexander. Many speeches were given lauding the results of the five-month campaign, speeches that seemed deliberately aimed at countering press reports that portrayed the London campaign as a failure. One speaker asked the following questions:

"Is it a sign of failure that about 14,000 men and women from all classes of society have stood up in the meetings and confessed that they have accepted the Lord Jesus Christ as their Saviour, their Lord, and their King? Is it a sign of failure that for five months more than 10,000 Christian workers have stood shoulder to shoulder in the cause of the Gospel with unbroken harmony and brotherly love? Is it a sign of failure that the old truths of the divinity of Jesus Christ, the inspiration of the Scripture, the power of our Lord to save and to keep anyone who will put his trust in Him--that these old truths have been sounded forth with no uncertain sound, and that it has been demonstrated that they still retain their hold upon the masses of the population?"85
Another speaker cited figures to prove the success of the London Mission--4,370,675 invitations distributed, 202

84Davis, Torrey and Alexander, p. 173.

85Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, pp. 220-221.
meetings held with an aggregate attendance estimated at 1,114,650, and 575,000 house visits conducted. On the financial side, the £17,000 in campaign expenses had been paid or subscribed, the main sources of money being £10,000 from the London Evangelistic Council and £6,400 from the offerings during the campaign. 86

While the various figures for the crusade are impressive standing by themselves, the bottom line for any evangelist is the number of converts. Figures for the number of converts from the London crusade vary from 14,000 to 15,000. Using the latter figure and calculating it as a percentage of those in attendance at the revival meetings, only 1.3% became converts. Despite the small percentage of converts, a leader of the London Evangelistic Council had earlier declared that the results of the campaign were greater than expected. 87
When Torrey gave his farewell address, he did not dwell on percentages, but focused on the personal satisfaction he had received from the five-month campaign. He spoke of rejoicing in three kinds of blessings that God had provided: (1) the blessing that went to the unconverted,

(2) a fullness of blessing to those individuals already converted, and (3) the blessing to Christian workers who could now see the unlimited possibilities of Christian
86Ibid., pp. 221 & 224. 87Ibid., p. 185.
service. While these blessings were immediate, Torrey pondered the future of London as he urged those present to continue the ongoing work of evangelism in the churches, missions, streets, and everywhere. 88

At the end of the London farewell meeting, Torrey and Alexander departed Great Britain in opposite directions. Torrey proceeded to Germany for a summer vacation and four days of evangelistic meetings in Berlin: Alexander sailed home to the United States to lead the music at the Northfield Conference. 89
Two months later Torrey and Alexande! rendezvoused in England to begin the last three missions of the English crusade that were held in the cities of Sheffield, Plymouth, and Oxford. On September 2, 1905, the Sheffield campaign began among the industrial workers of the town and lasted for one month. The outcome was 3,500 converts. From Sheffield, Torrey and Alexander traveled to the English seaport of Plymouth for a month-long campaign, and then on to Oxford for two weeks of meetings. In Plymouth, Torrey revealed his democratic feelings when he made an eloquent appeal for Christians to help the many underdogs of society, to seek out the poor and destitute of the population.

"Don't despair of a man because he is a drunkard and
an outcast. Don't despair of a woman because she is
weighted down in sin. Some of the holiest women I
88Ibid., p. 223.
89Ibid., p. 255.
know to-day were once crushed down beneath a weight of sin. • • • Everyone of you go to work. • . • God can give power to anybody. It is not what we do naturally, but what He can make us do supernaturally, that tells. The power of the Holy Ghost is for everyone to use. Don't forget the poor; don't forget the outcasts."90
While Torrey could be sympathetic to the poor, he could be
devastating in his attack on the educated elite of England
as evident by his visit to Oxford where he condemned the
comfortable, liberal religion of the intelligentsia.
Torrey fearlessly proclaimed:

"The road of pride .•. has two sides; the genteel side and the vicious side, but it is the same road and it leads to the same place. A great many of you people want to be saved in the literary and aesthetic way. You want to be saved by going to church and listening to pulpit orations and have the light stealing in through beautiful stained-glass windows, to the exquisite beauty of a matchless organ wonderfully played so that the music thrills you and steals through your whole heart, and where "there is incense and everything that is delightful to the senses, where you get to feel very aesthetic and very much soothed and very delightful, and you think this is art religion. It won't save you. A lady said to me once, 'I do so like to go to the theatre and the opera. I feel just the same in the theatre as I do in the church.' Of course. You feel aesthetic; you feel soothed; you feel delightfully peaceful. There is just one door into the Kingdom and everybody has to stoop to enter it. Every one has to enter that door as a sinner. You may be a respectable sinner, or you may be an outcast, but you are a sinner. Christ Jesus carne into the world to save sinners, and it is only sinners He is looking for, and if you are not a sinner there is no place for you in Christ. But you are a sinner, and if you don't acknowledge it, you lose the joy of being a saved sinner. "91

This tough preaching to the sophisticated audiences at
90Ibid., p. 263.
91 Ibid., pp. 264-265.
Oxford won only a few converts. At the conclusion of the Oxford crusade, Torrey and Alexander made last minute preparations for their return journey to the United States.

On November 28, 1905, a final farewell meeting was held in the Liverpool Tournament Hall for the evangelists before their departure from British soil. 92 In the Hall, which had been the scene of many stirring revivals, there were now many speeches praising the evangelistic team for their accomplishments, accomplishments which oftentimes surpassed Moody's achievements in England. In twelve cities, Torrey had the following number of converts: London (2 campaigns), 17,000; Edinburgh, 2,700; Glasgow, 3,000; Aberdeen, 2,000; Belfast, 4,000; Liverpool (2 campaigns), 11,600; Birmingham, 7,700; Dublin, 3,000; Cardiff, 3,750; Sheffield, 3,500; Plymouth, 3,700; and Oxford, 800. The total figure for the British Isles was 80,000 converts, while in the Australian-Asian area Torrey and Alexander had obtained an additional 20,000 converts--a grand total of 100,000 Christian converts for the world-wide evangelistic crusade that had lasted for almost four years.93
Torrey's success as the first world-wide evangelist can be understood by his ability to portr~y Christianity as the only true religion with answers for those people unable
92

Alexander and Maclean, Charles M. Alexander, p. 111.
93D . T· d 219· d

av~s, w~ce Aroun , p. ; Dav~s, Torrey an Alexander, p. 91.

to cope with a rapidly changing world in which indus
trialization and evolutionary (developmental) thinking had
become the new way of life. Audiences found comfort in Torrey's advocacy of traditional ideas regarding sin,
salvation, judgment, hell, and the authority of the Bible. Another important ingredient contributing to the evangelist's
success may be found in the organizational ability of the Torrey campaign, a capability most evident in the Melbourne and London campaigns. Before Torrey's arrival in a city, prayer groups of the committed would be functioning, and a barrage of clever advertising would already have informed the public of the evangelist's impending arrival. Once Torrey arrived on the scene he immediately and no doubt purposefully associated with ministers from mainline denominations and with prominent people of the community, to demonstrate a broad base of support for his work. When the revival campaign got under way, Torrey and Alexander carefully structured their evangelistic services so that the music and exhortation would bring the audiences to a crescendo at the point when Torrey issued the altar call for new converts to come forward and publicly demonstrate their allegiance to Christianity.

While Torrey proved capable of producing large numbers of converts, contemporaries frequently raised one major question: what was the permanent value of Torrey's revival work? During Torrey and Alexander's second visit to Liverpool a newspaper survey had been taken of ministers

in a number of towns visited by the evangelistic team, to determine if the revival had produced any lasting results. The survey concluded that any enduring impact of the revival was negligible. Needless to say, Torrey took issue with this conclusion by pointing out the obvious antirevival, anti-evangelical bias of those ministers surveyed. He noted that one of his critics denied the virgin birth of Christ and the true Deity of Jesus, one minister conducted counter-crusades in towns Torrey visited, and another clergyman claimed that Torrey's main teachings were not

94

true. In response to complaints from these pastors that few of the converts from the revival campaigns united with their churches, Torrey caustically remarked that it was
"'only what was to be expected of intelligent people. ,,,9S

Theological opposition to Torrey's evangelistic work in Great Britain was not limited to English critics, but also included a fellow-American Congregational minister, the liberal Dr. Samuel Parkes Cadman of Brooklyn. Cadman and Torrey had previously been at loggerheads over theological issues during one summer session at the Northfield Conference. During Torrey's British crusade Cadman had traveled to Great Britain with a group of Congregational ministers to observe the Torrey-Alexander Mission. Upon returning to the United States, Cadman published a liberal
94Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, pp. 274-279.

9SIbid., p. 280.
critique of Torrey's work. He wrote:

"I am in active sympathy with all genuine evangelical work, but I am opposed to its being used for the advancing of-any peculiar theological views which create division in the church and excite just opposition among thinking men everywhere. We are not going to win the great fight which is upon us by clinging to obsolete traditions which have been discarded by the sane, reverent and constructive scholarship of Christianity~ and when these traditions, which are matters of private opinion, are insisted upon as dogmas necessary to salvation, I for one refuse to be allied with any such human perversion of the Divine truth."96

Torrey viewed the harsh criticism of his work, exemplified
by the Cadman quotation, as an occupational hazard that an
evangelist had to accept. He observ~d that ministers had
vigorously opposed Moody when he conducted his evangelistic
work in England and that other evangelists such as Finney,
Whitefield, and Wesley had been vilified. 97 While Torrey
could receive solace from the example of these past evan
gelists, his greatest comfort came from reading the Book of
Acts and the accounts of Christians being persecuted.
Identifying with the Apostles, Torrey noted that
"They were opposed bitterly by many of the most eminent religious leaders of the time, and if the 'Jewish Weekly' had sent around a year afterwards to the rulers of the various synagogues, to find out what was the permanent effect of this mission upon the religious life of Jerusalem, it is not likely that many of the rulers of the synagogues would have reported favourably on the work, or told of many accessions to their membership. Criticism and opposition is
96Martin, Torrey, pp. 197-198. 97
Maclean, Triumphant Evangelism, p. 289.
oftentimes, upon the whole, rather a suggestion that a work is of God than that it is not."98 Criticism of Torrey's evangelistic work in Great Britain strengthened his resolve to spread the spirit of revivalism to the North American continent. Within one month of his return to the United States, he began his first full-scale revival campaign in North America.
CHAPTER VI
THE MONTROSE BIBLE CONFERENCE

When Torrey ended his world-wide evangelistic tour and returned to the United States in December of 1905, he encountered an America much different from the country he had left only four years earlier. In 1901 Torrey had left a country confident and optimistic about itself despite the recent assassination of President McKinley. The country still remembered the stunning American victory in the Spanish-American War and the subsequent liberation of the Cuban people. In the domestic realm, McKinley's presidency had represented the traditional American belief in a limited national government anchored in the principles of the Constitution. Symbolizing this stance was the Currency Act of 1900 which provided for a gold standard to limit the federal government's ability to destabilize the currency by inflation.
During Torrey's absence from the country, McKinley's successor as president, Theodore Roosevelt, moved away from the customary view of a limited government to champion a larger and more active national

169
government. Eager to act first, Roosevelt would retreat if his actions were pointed out to be unconstitutional, but still he seemed to be more interested in being an energetic president than being a president guided by constitutional principles. During the same month that Torrey returned to the United States, Roosevelt demanded from Congress greater railroad regulation, a pure food and drug act, and conservation legislation.

Roosevelt's actions were not the actions of a lone individual but were within the context of a larger movement known as progressivism, a movement that dominated American thought from 1897 to 1917. The President's sympathy for progressivism gave it added respectability while concomitantly making him the titular head of the movement. Progressivism prided itself on being realistic about the world, a realism that often led progressives to be critical about certain aspects of American life. For example, while America gloried in the aftermath of its victory in the Spanish-American War, many progressives looked with dismay upon the Philippines colony acquired as a result of the war. 70,000 American troops were required to put down a revolt of a native population opposed to American sovereignty over the islands. In the economic realm, Americans prided themselves on their newly won position as the premier economic power of the world. Progressives, however, focused on the negative aspects of American society; behind the economic

figures and statistics, progressives discovered a world
of monopolistic practices, worker alienation, big-city
slums, poor sanitation, adulterated foods, alcoholism,
and political corruption.

This critical attitude toward American society, and particularly toward the economic system, did not originate with the prog~essive.movement but had been noted in the works of earlier academic writers such as Lester F. Ward. In 1883, Ward published Dynamic Sociology (500 copies sold), which contended that a so-called just society could only come about through greater government intervention into the free market system. Following the interventionist path of Ward were economists such as Richard T. Ely, John R. Commons, Edward Bemis, and Thorstein Veblen. Veblen's most famous book, Theory of the Leisure Class, attacked the pretensions of the wealthy in order to support his thesis that there should be greater government intrusion into the economy to provide for the social betterment of all. In his later writings Veblen gave up the free enterprise system to advocate a system in which production and distribution would be controlled by technocrats.
The general public's exposure to the ills of America did not come through the books of these academicians but through the writings of a group of sensationalist journalists and authors who viewed themselves as the conscience of America. Writing passionately for the

cause of social justice, they attacked the questionable practices of businessmen and politicians. Ida Tarbell's History of Standard Oil dramatized the techniques John
D. Rockefeller used in building Standard Oil. With an abundance of facts and figures, Gustavus Myer's book The Great American Fortunes documented how some million~ aires had made their fortunes with the help of corrupt politicians. Burton J. Hendricks in his The Story of Life Insurance wrote an expose of the industry that prompted the state of New York to regulate the industry. Other authors dealt with a range of problems that included the meat packing industry, patent medicines, child labor, and stock market manipulation. In a 1906 speech, President Roosevelt referred to these sensationalist writers collectively as muckrakers; he compared them to the man in Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress who was offered a crown of heaven for his muck-rake. 1

The writings of the muckrakers greatly aided the progressive movement in gaining important support among disillusioned farmers who were angry at the railroads, among industrial workers who felt that they should have a larger slice of the corporate pie, among intellectuals who considered reform fashionable, among liberal ministers who were losing influence over their congregations,
1
John Alexander Carroll and Odie B. Faulk, Home of the Brave (New Rochelle, New York: Arlington House Publishers, 1976), pp. 278-279.

and among small businessmen who were pleased to have the large corporations under attack. 2 The diversity of these groups resulted in many d~fferent programs of reform. On the local level there were improvements made in education and in city services such as sanitation, fire, and police protection. On the national level, reform energy during Theodore Roosevelt's presidency found expression in the Elkins Act, Hepburn Act, Newlands Act, Pure Food and Drug Act, Meat Inspection Act, and the establishment of the Department of Commerce and Labor.

This outbreak of progressive reform that Torrey encountered when he returned to the United States failed to capture his attention much like social issues in general that were not of primary importance to later fundamentalists. (Marsden notes that the "precursors of fundamentalism" were generally "not oriented toward politics.")3 Torrey stubbornly devoted all of his energies toward his goal of setting America on fire with the spirit of revival. Though Torrey of course did not become a convert to progressivism, he did share in the general spirit o~ reform that permeated the country, but he shared in it from the perspective of an evangelist. He conceived of true reform as being religious in nature, coming about when an individual experienced salvation
2Ibid., pp. 279 & 282.

3Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture, p. 208.
and became a "new person": for Torrey, true reform was
based upon the absolute principles of an inerrant Bible.
Strengthened by the Bible, Common Sense philosophy, and
Baconian science, Torrey's devotion to absolute principles
clashed sharply with the relativis~ of progressivism. With a general desire by progressives to improve society
in .order to improve people, what constituted an ideal
society varied from one reformer to another. For example, Theodore Roosevelt sought to regulate businesses such
as railroads, whereas Thorstein Veblen wanted a rigid, command economy controlled by the technocrats. From Torrey's perspective as a world traveler, the relativism of progressive thought was striking and the progressive critique of American society shortsighted. During his travels overseas Torrey had encountered societies, particularly in the Asian countries of Japan, China, and India, where standards of living were far inferior to the standard of living in industrial America.

While Torrey's experiences and doctrinaire theology prevented his wholehearted acceptance of progressive ideas, the same could not be said about the followers of liberal Christianity who eagerly took up the banner of progressivism. Ever since the publication of Horace Bushnell's Christian Nurture in 1847, there had been a steady movement of liberal Christians away from the traditional belief in individual salvation to an emphasis on the importance of environmental factors in the development of Christian

people. In an 1883 book entitled The Freedom of the Faith, Congregational minister Theodore T. Munger sounded like an early progressive when he stressed the influence of environment on people. Munger persuasively argued that the individual was so intertwined within his environment that one could not save individual souls without first saving society.4

The views of Munger eventually became part of a larger campaign known as the Social Gospel movement; the movement received "its name because it rejectedindividual salvation as the beginning and end of Christ's message. "5 The recognized father of the Social Gospel was the Reverend Washington Gladden, pastor of the First Congregational Church in Columbus, Ohio. Following an approach similar to that of Munger's, Gladden stressed environmental factors while defining religion as relations among God's people. Gladden's view of a relational-type Christianity is evident in the following statement:

"The gospel has been very imperfectly heard by anyone to whom it has brought no other tidings than that of personal salvation. For in truth the individual is saved only when he is put into right relations to the community in which ne lives, and the establishment of these right relations among men is

4Samuel P. Hays, The Response to Industrialism: 1885-1914 (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1973),

p. 77.

5William G. McLoughlin, Revivals, Awakenings, and Reform: An Essay on Religion and Social Change in America, 1607-1977 (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1978),

p. 171.
the very work that Christ came to do. The individual gospel and the sopial gospel are therefore vitally related, inseparably bound together, and salvation can no more come to the man apart from the community than life can comg.to the branch when it is separated from the vine." .
Talk of Christianity being relational and the importance of environment in shaping Christian character did not generate much support from the clergy and their congregations. At the beginning of the twentieth century only a small number of ministers were in the Social Gospel camp.7

The limited impact of the Social Gospel may have been the result of the movement's becoming identified exclusively with the theological position of liberals, or "modernists. ,,8 Liberals, believing in the higher criticism of the Bible, were skeptical about traditional Christian doctrines, a stance not popular with middle America. Munger, who may be considered an early proponent of the Social Gospel, rejected the orthodox doctrine of eternal damnation, to the consternation of many within his denomination. Washington Gladden directly attacked the Bible in his 1891 Who Wrote the Bible?, and answered his own question by saying it was defi~itely not God.
6Ibid., p. 173; cf., Hutchinson, Th~ Modernist Impulse.
7MCLoughlin, Revivals, Awakenings, and Reform,

p. 172; cf., Charles Howard Hopkins, The Rise of the Social Gospel in American Protestantism, 1865-1915 Yale Studies in Religious Education, no. 14 (New Haven, Connecticut: Yale University Press, 1940).

8MCLoughlin, Revivals, Awakenings, and Reform, p. 176.

"What I desire to show is that the work of putting the Bible into its present form was not done in heaven, but on earth; that it was not done by angels, but by men; that it was not done all at once, but a little at a time, the work of preparing and perfecting it extending over several centuries, and employing the labours of many men in different lands and long-divided generations.,,9
Since the Bible was written by men, it was not infallible-not infallible historically, scientifically, or morally. 10 For many Christians who attended church Sunday after Sunday, these views were heretical.

On the other hand, the Social Gospel movement profitted greatly from its association with progressivism. Because Social Gospelers identified with the progressive movement's goals of improving society and the environment, when progressivism gained national prominence during the presidency of Theodore Roosevelt, the Social Gospel movement also benefitted by having its ideas legitimized. The improved status of the Social Gospel movement and its alliance with the progressive movement occurred at a fortuitous time for liberal clergy to reassert their influence in American society, an influence that had been gradually slipping into the hands of businessmen since the end of the Civil War. The new standing f9r ministers became evident in the progressive movement
9Frank Hugh Foster, The Modern Movement in American Theology: Sketches in the History of American Protestant Thought from the Civil War to the World War (New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1939), p. 155.
10Ibid., p. 156.

where liberal clergy, in a sense, "served"as the honorary c ha~rmen " 0 f """11
progress~v~sm.

Liberal support for the ideas of the Social Gospel soon made itself felt in the ruling councils of the mainline denominations. In 1901 the Episcopal and Congregational churches established commissions to deal with labor problems from a Christian perspective. Several years later the Methodist Church (North) created an official agency for social action and at the same time adopted a liberal social creed. A quantum leap forward for the Social Gospel movement came in 1908 when thirty-three Protestant denominations established the Federal Council of Churches of Christ in America. Light on doctrine but heavy on social action, the Council at its first meeting investigated the Bethlehem Steel strike and issued a report condemning the twelve-hour day and the seven-day week. 12
Domination of the Federal Council by Social Gospel advocates prevented the organization from being truly representative of American Protestantism. Most American Protestants at the time were conservative evangelicals13 more in tune with the religious teachings of Torrey than
1 1
Robert H. Wiebe, The Search for Order, 1877-1920 (New York: Hill and Wang, 1967), p. 208.

12Hopkins, The Rise of the Social Gospel, pp. 313
315.
13Ahlstrom, Religious History, 2:272.
with the ~ocial action philosophy of the national organization. The Federal Council eventually recognized that 'it was out of step with the majority of church people; it
yielded to pressure and established a commission on evan-I, t b 1 't " , 1 ,14
ge ~sm 0 a ance ~ s comm~ss~on on soc~a serv~ce, a
resolution of an early squabble that would eventually evolve into a bitter conflict between liberals and fundamentalists in the 1920s.

Proponents of the Social Gospel, however, persevered. The foremost champion of the movement was Walter Rauschenbusch, born in Rochester, New York, and the son of a German Baptist seminary professor. Following in the footsteps of his father, Rauschenbusch joined the Baptist ministry and for eleven years served a Baptist congregation in a slum area of New York City known as Hell's Kitchen. One of the few proponents of the Social Gospel to actually minister to destitute people, Rauschenbusch became an immediate convert to the Social Gospel. He campaigned for Henry George in the 1886 mayoral race in New York City, worked for playgrounds and better housing, and, through a loose fellowship of ministers known as the Brotherhood of the Kingdom, he clarified his ideas on the Social Gospel. From 1897 to 1917 he served as a professor at Rochester Seminary where he promoted the Social Gospel through teaching and writing, his most famous book being A Theology
14MCLoughlin, Modern Revivalism, p. 398.

of the Social Gospel, 1917. 15

Cen'tral to Rauschenbusch' s thought was the concept of the Kingdom of God, which he considered the key to understanding the teachings and work of Jesus. The blame for the failure to teach this most basic idea of Christianity from American pulpits was placed squarely on the shoulders of conservative evangelicalism with its emphasis on revival and soul-winning. Rauschenbusch declared:

"Because the Kingdom has been dropped as the primary and complete aim of Christianity and personal salvation has been substituted for it, therefore men seek to save their own souls and • • • the individualistic conception of personal salvation has pushed out of sight the collective idea of a Kingdom of God on earth, •••"16

Rauschenbusch's faith in a Kingdom of God on earth did not allow for a free enterprise economic system. Going beyond the moderate progressive idea that American businesses should be regulated for the good of society, Rauschenbusch proclaimed the capitalist system to be inherently evil and anti-Christian, a system that had to be done away with. According to this view, capitalism openly went against Jesus' teachings about cooperation and brotherhood by encouraging selfish and greedy competition. To rid America of capitalist competition and transform the country into a true Christian commonwealth, Rauschenbusch advocated
15Ahlstrom, Religious History, 2:268-269.

16McLoughlin, Revivals, Awakenings, and Reform,
p. 172.

181 twentieth-century socialism. He declared socialism to be "'the most thorough and consistent economic elaboration of the Christian ideal",,17 and even went so far as to say that "'God had to raise up Socialism because the organized church was too blind or too slow to realize God's end.,~18 For many Americans, Rauschenbusch's dream of having a socialist America sounded more like the goal of a political ideologue rather than the goal of a theologian, despite the fact that the socialist alternative was presented in religious terms as being part of God's divine plan. Few people, including followers of the Social Gospel, were willing to go as far as Rauschenbusch and equate socialism with the Kingdom of God.
From Torrey's perspective, a more serious problem with Rauschenbusch's ideas, and with the Social Gospel in general, was focusing on the Kingdom of God concept in an exclusive way so as to make it the primary and complete aim of Christianity. 19 This view of Christianity was diametrically opposed to Torrey's life work as an evangelist urging people as individuals to make a personal decision for Christ and receive eternal salvation. Not only in this specific sense, but in a more general sense Torrey
1 7 Ibid., p. 176.

18Ibid.
19Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture,
p. 92.
and the Social Gospel were at odds because of the intimate association between liberal theology and the Social Gospel movement. For example, Munger's rejection of the doctrine
of eternal damnation and Gladden's denial of biblical
inerrancy, struck at the heart of Torrey's conservative
evangelical theology, a state of affairs which made it
impossible for Torrey to associate with the supporters of the Social Gospel.

The country's flirtation with the Social Gospel did not steer Torrey away from his primary work as an evangelist; in fact, it may have strengthened his determination to carryon revival work as a way to counter the liberal Social Gospel. However, this dedication to revivalism ultimately conflicted with his perhaps less glamorous obligations to the Moody Church and the Moody Bible Institute. Realizing this dilemma, before leaving Great Britain he had submitted his resignation from the pastorate of the Moody Church and had contemplated resigning from the superintendency of the Bible Institute. 20
Even before Torrey had thought about giving up his position at the school, a movement had been afoot at the Institute to ease Torrey from power and re9lace him with a person who would permanently stay at the Institute. A prominent individual in this movement for change was Henry
20Torrey to James Gray, September 20, 1905, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

P. Crowell, the President of the Institute's board of trustees, who operated under the astonishing assumption that God's providence had taken Torrey away from the Institute. 21 As a tough-minded businessman who presided over the Quaker Oats Company, the Perfection Stove Company, and a Wyoming Hereford ranch, Crowell placed much of the blame for low enrollment and an economic crisis at the Institute squarely on the shoulders of Torrey. Since the high enrollment of 546, achieved in 1894 after The World's Fair Evangelization Campaign, enrollment at the Institute under Torrey's leadership had fluctuated at a lower level-1895, 520 students; 1896, 400 students; 1897, 478 students; 1900, 471 students; and 1901, 492 students. 22 Once Torrey had left Chicago for his around-the-world evangelistic tour, Crowell began searching for another person to replace him.

During May 1904, while Torrey was still in England conducting revivals, Crowell invited Dr. James Gray of
21Richard Ellsworth Day, Breakfast Table Autocrat: The Life Story of Henry Parsons Crowell (Chicago: Moody Press, 1946), p. 166.
22Annual Catalogue, The Bible Institute for Horne and Foreign Missions of the Chicago Evangelization Society (1895), p. 22; Sixth Annual Statement for the Year Ending Dec. 31, 1895 of the Bible Institute for Horne and Foreign Missions; Catalogue of the Bible Institute for Home and Foreign Missions of the Chicago Evangelization Society (1897), p. 22; Catalogue of the Bible Institute for Horne and Foreign Missions of the Chicago Evangelization Society (1898), p. 22; The Moody Bible Institute of Chicago Secretary's Report (January 1901), p. 6; The Moody Bible Institute of Chicago (Incorporated) for Home and Foreign Missions Annual Report, 1902, n. pag. po 3.

Boston to become permanently affiliated with the Bible Institute at an annual salary equal to that of Torrey's $5,000. 23 Gray, a minister in the Reformed Episcopal Church, was a tall man with a moustache and goatee, five years Torrey's senior. Not a stranger to the Moody Bible Institute, Gray had first lectured at the Institute in 1892 at the personal invitation of Torrey.24 Since that time he had spent entire summers at the school, and, in the summer of 1898, Moody personally designated Gray to be the superintendent of the Institute while Torrey served briefly as an army chaplain during the Spanish-American War. 25 By 1900 Gray had acquired the title of Superintendent of the Summer Course. 26

Gray's new role at the Bible Institute was deliberately vague so as not to have Torrey suspicious of any inhouse political maneuvering against him. Crowell advised a cautious approach in dealing with the world-renowned Torrey.

I can hardly believe it is wise to ask Mr. Torrey to

23Henry Crowell to James Gray, May 10, 1904, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
24Torrey to James Gray, August 14, 1892, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
25Dwight Moody to James Gray, May 28, 1898, Moodyanna Collection, Chicago, Illinois.
26John David Hannah, "James Martin Gray, 1851-1935: His Life and Work" (Th.D. dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1974), p. 107.

resign his position of Superintendent. We want his hearty cooperation when he returns to this country and therefore should do nothing to chill his interest or enthusiasm. Points like these need such careful handling and are·so broad and far reaching in their effect •••27

A year after Gray received his permanent appointment to the Institute, and, shortly before Torrey returned to the United States, Crowell introduced a school reorganization plan that eliminated Torrey's position as superintendent while making Torrey and Gray coordinate deans with equal authority. 28 Torrey resented this division of authority and suggested to A. P. Fitt, Moody's son-in-law and still a power at the Institute, that Gray should be removed from his new job: "I think he has proven that He sic is a splendid teacher but he is in a position now that neither nature or grace have fitted him for. u29 This effort to remove Gray from his position of influence was to fail in part because of Torrey's frequent absences from the Bible Institute directing American revival crusades during a three-year period, 1906-1908. These numerous absences seemed to justify Gray's remaining in power, to oversee effectively the operations of the Institute.
27
Henry Crowell to James Gray, July 28, 1904, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
28James Gray to Committee on Pastorate, November 10, 1905, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
29Torrey to A. P. Fitt, July 4, 1906, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

186

In the midst of Torrey's heavy revival schedule (that included the prominent cities of Toronto, Canada; Philadelphia; Atlanta; Ottawa,. Canada; Nashville; Omaha; Cleveland; and Chicago), an important change took place in the evangelist's relationship with Alexander. At the close of the Ottawa campaign in June 1906, the two men parted company.30 Alexander hurried to Birmingham, England, to be with his gravely ill wife, and Torrey returned to the United States for the Nashville meetings. As a replacement for Alexander, Torrey selected two people--D. B. Towner of the Moody Bible Institute as his song leader and Charles Butler as his soloist. The temporary absence of Alexander from the evangelistic team because of his wife's health eventually became permanent; the two partners in evangelism drifted apart, Alexander in later years, becoming a soloist for the evangelist J. W. Chapman. In the long run, Alexander's departure proved advantageous to Torrey in preventing him from being tainted with the controversy surrounding Alexander's publication of a hymnal in 1908, a hymnal which Torrey described as containing songs that were "'practically pirated' ,,31 from other writers.
During the same year that Alexander severed his ties with Torrey, Torrey increased his separation from the Bible Institute by changing his place of residence from Chicago

30Davis, Twice A£ound, p. 304.
31McLoughlin, Modern Revivalism, p. 377.
to Philadelphia, a community where Torrey had had one of his most successful revival campaigns. One important motivation for selecting the City of Brotherly Love was the city's close proximity to Lafayette College in Easton, Pennsylvania. In the fall of 1906, Torrey's only son matriculated at Lafayette College, despite Torrey's ambition for his son to attend Yale,32 a college that continued the trappings of religious conservatism with its required chapel program.

In spite of the fact that his family now lived in Philadelphia, not Chicago, and in spite of a heavy work schedule of evangelism, Torrey continued to involve himself in the minor and major issues of the Moody Bible Institute-issues which also brought to the surface a mutual antagonism between Torrey and Gray. For example, the innocent and seemingly mundane task of choosing a new name for the school's magazine, the Institute Tie, brought Torrey and Gray into conflict~ Torrey suggested the title "Study, Prayer and Work" while Gray supported the name "Christian Tie." Torrey vehemently disagreed with Gray's title, as evident in a letter to Fitt, a letter that also provides insight into Torrey's thinking as a man in his early fifties who has definite ideas.

I consider the title "Christian Tie" idiotic and if you name the paper that, you may count me out. I will not write for it with that name. Now let's
32M . T 204
art~n, orrey, p. •
consider it settled and drop it. I have yielded and yielded and yielded to Dr. Gray's nonsense until I am tired and have pretty near come to the conclusion that I can not work with him any how, and probably we had better drop the magazine idea. I am too busy a man to live in constant friction. If I cannot get along with a man, I will love him and leave him alone. Life is very short. A number of times since I consented to go into this business, I have wondered whether I have wanted to couple up with Dr. Gray in a magazine of this kind. I think you had better go on and count me out. • •• The only way in which I can think of the name "TIE" as being appropriate is a neck tie. If you want to adopt that name I might consider it. Don't pester me again with any suggestions of "Christian Tie." It wastes your time and mine. If you really want me in it, write me immediately and also tell me when you want the first articles for the first number, but I am inclined to think the smoothest way out is to go on with the magazine without me. 33
Gray also disliked Torrey's title for the magazine: "Dr.
Torrey's suggestion of a name is distasteful to met indeed
it does not seem like a name at all, to go on with my work
under such a title takes alot of the interest and pleasure
out of it."34 In this contest of wills a compromise name
came forth-the old name, Institute Tie, was retained
and Torrey continued to write for the magazine.
Another area of conflict between Torrey and Gray
was the explosive issue of teaching loads. After taking
into account what he characterized as Gray's lack of physi
cal strength, Torrey sharply criticized Gray for teaching
only three hours per week. Torrey believed Gray's teaching

33Torrey to A. P. Fitt, May 15, 1907, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
34James Gray to A. P. Fitt, May 26, 1907, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

assignment should be increased, because during the early
years of the Institute he, Torrey, had taught five to ten . 35
hours a week and pastored the. Chicago Avenue Church.

Politically, this divisive relationship between Torrey and Gray undermined Torrey:s influence at the Bible Institute, influence that continued to diminish each day he stayed away from the school conducting revival campaigns, which he considered to be his most important work. By 1908, Torrey's lack of influence became obvious concerning the question as to when the Moody Bible Institute had been established. Based on his authority as first superintendent of the Institute and close confidant of Moody's, Torrey stated that the founding date of the school was October 1, 1889, when the doors of tlie Institute were opened for the first time to students. Other people at the Institute disagreed and promoted January 22, 1886, the birth date for the Chicago Evangelization Association which eventually brought into existence the Bible Institute. 36 Not until the school diplomas for the graduates of 1908 were printed did Torrey learn that Moody had founded the Institute in 1886. He indignantly declared: "I protest against what to
35Torrey to A. P. Fitt, April 10, 1908, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
36Torrey to A. P. Fitt, March 18, 1908, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

me appears like a deception."37

This setback for Torrey served as a prelude to a more significant defeat three months later over the appointment of a new superintendent of women. Torrey objected to the prime candidate under consideration, a Miss Cary, because from his point of view she was not in the evangelical camp. Torrey asserted:

She is a splendid woman in many respects but is not in perfect harmony with the purpose of the Bible Institute. She would be likely to send out women who did not have an intense sense of the need of a definite personal decision for Christ such as the women we have sent to the foreign field and in other work. 38
Despite this strong objection to her appointment from Torrey, the Institute's Executive COIT@ittee, during two days of meetings held on July 13 and 14, voted to approve Cary at a salary of $1,300 with her contract effective September 1, 1908. 39

Before the lady assumed her office, Torrey resigned all of his positions at the Institute, commenting that Gray would now be ' • ]'ob. 40 reasons

happ~er.;n h;s The following
were given for his resignation:

37Torrey to A. P. Fitt, April 23, 1908, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
38Torrey to A. P. Fitt, April 10, 1908.
39A• P. Fitt to Torrey, July 16, 1908, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
40Torrey to A. P. Fitt, August 5, 1908, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

I was unwilling to be responsible for an institution where my word had so little effect and also I do not believe in their present plan of running into debt to the extent that they were and other things with the financial management. Of course, I did it with great hesitation and reluctance but it seemed the only thing to do.41
Torrey accomplished the difficult task of breaking long-established ties with the Institute in such a gracious manner that he continued to maintain good connections with the school. Perhaps because Torrey was essentially a revivalist-and as such eminently successful-his affiliation with the Bible Institute had become unproductive. His resignation also marked the beginning of better relations with Gray, because each man ceased feeling threatened. As the year~ passed the Torrey-Gray relationship improved to such an extent that Torrey would often write Gray and share with him his hopes and dreams for the progress of conservative Christianity in America.

Torrey's long overdue resignation from the Moody Bible Institute proved to be beneficial in the sense of freeing up additional time for him to spend on a special evangelistic project that he had been working on for a year, the establishment of a conservative Bible conference as a bulwark against liberalism and the Social Gospel. The immediate motivation for a new Bible conference stemmed from his sense of not being needed or wanted at the

41Torrey to A. F. Gaylord, August 18, 1908, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
Northfield Conference, which in turn led to a suspicion
that the Conference had become less orthodox and more lib
eral in orientation. Torrey's views on Northfield were
also shared by many common religious folk. One small con
tributor to the Moody Bible Institute wrote that he was
"very sorry when I hear at times that there is danger of
the Unitarian influence at Northfield, but I never heard
such intuitions about the 'Moody Bible Institute. ,,,42 The writer continued by offering thanks that Torrey believed
in the whole Bible and the doctrines of the atonement and
the divinity of Christ.

When Torrey's idea of organizing a new Bible conference came to the attention of the Reverend John M. Mac-Innis, a former Moody Bible Institute student and pastor of the Montrose Presbyterian Church, MacInnis decided to recommend his small northeastern Pennsylvania village as the site for the conference. 43 He suggested to Torrey that the Montrose scenery and location would attract people from the Middle Atlantic states. A skeptical Torrey agreed to visit Montrose during the early part of October 1907 on his way to a crusade in Chicago. When Torrey and his wife arrived in the town by train, MacInnis met them and
42Frank H. Hagerty to A. P. Fitt, May 24, 1907, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago , Illinois.
43Institute Tie 9 (October 1908): 114.

immediately took them to a hill north of the village to
view an unforgettable sunset over the hilly terrain. After
this inspirational experience, Torrey decided at once to establish his Bible conference at Montrose. 44 Plans went
forward to purchase 160.7 acres of land for $8,035 and to have the firs't summer session of the Montrose Bible Conference in 1908. 45

As the summer of 1908 approached, Torrey began to take more time away from his revival campaigns to plan with MacInnis the first summer session, scheduled for August 21August 30. Prior to the opening day of the Conference, the Torrey family moved their household goods from Philadel'phia to their new horne in Montrose near the conference grounds. 46 The Montrose horne, which became known as the "Torrey Lodge," was a beautiful red-brick structure that Torrey had purchased from one of MacInnis' parishioners for $15,000,47 an expensive house, but within the means of a world-famous evangelist who by this time had published ten books.
When the first summer session of the Montrose Bible

44M . ~09
art1n, Torrey, p. ~ •

45"Montrose Bible Conference Association Treasurer's Cash Statement," August 21, 1909, Montrose Bible Conference Archives, Montrose, Pennsylvania.
46Martin, Torrey, p. 213.
47Mr . Beech's daughter to Mrs. Kinne, December 4, 1935, Montrose Bible Conference Archives, Montrose, Pennsylvania.

Conference commenced, the meetings were not held on the newly purchased land that still lacked structures, but at the local' fair grounds, in a tent that could accomodate 1,800 to 2,000 people. The schedule for this first Conference was extremely rigorous~ meetings began at 7 o'clock in the morning and continued without break, except for meals, until late in the evening. The 7 A.M. assembly started the day with a devotion usually led by Charles E. Hurlburt of the African Inland Mission. Filling the nine-to-eleven time slot were two meetings known as Junior Hour and the Open Conference Hour, the latter meeting provided an opportunity for the exchange of different views. At 11 o'clock Torrey often spoke on topics dealing with prayer. In the afternoon a heavy schedule of events confronted the Conference participants, events that included music by Professor Towner of the Moody Bible Institute and classes by Jacoby on how to lead people to Christ through the use of the Bible. Concluding a busy day of activities were the Sunset and Praise services held at 7 and 7:30 P.M. respectively. Usually presiding over the Praise Service held in the large tent was the Reverend Arnzi Dixon, Torrey's
48
replacement at the Moody Church. Each day of the Conference followed this rigid schedule except for Wednesday, which was mission emphasis day. On this day representatives from the African Inland Mission and the China Inland Mission
48Institute Tie 9 (October 1908): 149-150.
spoke about their work, as did missionaries from Syria,
India, Korea, South Africa, Alaska, and the Navajo nation . 49
of the southwestern United States.

Attendance at the meetings varied. The morning sessions attracted.1,000 and 2,000 people, while the afternoon meetings drew around 1,500 participants. The best attendance occurred during the evening and Sunday meetings

50
when between 1,800 and 2,500 people were present. Financially, the Conference received pledges of money totaling $4,700 toward the construction of a 3, OOO-seat auditori.um at a cost of $15,000. 51 The promises of money and the good attendance figures indicate that the first summer session of the Montrose Bible Conference was an unqualified success. Torrey optimistically believed that within a few years 10,000 people would gather at Montrose and that the Montrose name would be carried around the world. 52

While he championed religious conservatism at Montrose, he protested the liberalism of his Congregational denomination by taking the ultimate step of severing his thirty-year affiliation as an ordained pastor with the
49Ibid., p. 151.

50Ibid., p. 150.

51 Ibid., p. 151.
52Walter Vail Watson, IIA Dream that Refused to Fade, Being a Kindly History of the Montrose Bible ConferenceII (Unpublished manuscript located in the Montrose Bible Conference Archives, Montrose, Pennsylvania, 1976), p. 39.
196 Congregational Church and joining the Presbyterian Church. Since the 1880s (with Munger and Gladden in the vanguard) the Congregational Church in America had become increasingly liberal in its theological outlook and more critical of conservatives like Torrey. Much of the liberal criticism directed at Torrey regarding his evangelistic crusades came from fellow Congregational ministers such as Dr. Samuel Parkes Cadman, Charles S. MacFarland, Reun Thomas, and H.

C. Meserve. 53

By uniting with the Presbyterian Church, Torrey identified himself with a denomination moving in an opposite direction to that of the Congregational Church. During the 1890s, liberal personages within the Presbyterian Church had been purged, and, in 1910, the church's General Assembly went on record to affirm five doctrines as essential for the Christian faith--doctrines that were to become fundamentalist staple: (1) inerrancy of the Bible, (2) the Virgin Birth, (3) the doctrine of Christ's substitutionary atonement, (4) Christ's bodily resurrection, and (5) the belief in miracles. 54 Because of this denominational conservatism, Torrey remained within the Presbyterian Church for the remainder of his life, although he was outside the sphere of church politics.
53MCLoughlin, Modern Revivalism, p. 370.
54Lefferts A. Loetscher, The Broadening Church, A Study of Theological Issues in the Presbyterian Church since 1869 (Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1964), p. 98.
Torrey's loose affiliation with the Presbyterian Church enabled him to concentrate his energies en what he always considered to be his primary calling in life, being an evangelist and winning souls to Christ. From 1908 to 1911, Torrey single-mindedly carried out this role by using the Montrose Bible Conference as a base of operations to conduct numerous revival crusades in major American cities and one English campaign at Cambridge University, with the famous British missionary C. T. Studd. 55 However, by the summer of 1911 the fifty-five-year-old Torrey became weary in his commitment as a full-time itinerant evangelist. Af ter a deca e 0 f preac 1ng to more t an 15
d h' h m1'11'10n peop1e 56 and living out of a suitcase-a decade that had begun with his trip to Australia-Torrey decided to settle down. He accepted the permanent position of dean and part-time evangelist at the three-year-old Bible Institute of Los Angeles.
55John Wesley White, liThe Influence of North American Evangelism in Great Britain between 1830 and 1914 on the Origin and Development of the Ecumenical Movement" (Ph.D. dissertation, Mansfield College, Oxford, 1965), chapter 3, pp. 36-38.
56A Souvenir of Reuben Archer Torrey Day at the Billy Graham Center, Wheaton College (n.p., n.d.), p. 2.

CHAPTER VII
THE BIBLE INSTITUTE OF LOS ANGELES

The Bible Institute of Los Angeles (BIOLA) which Torrey agreed to serve was not unfamiliar to him. Previous to the opening of the school on February 25, 1908, the Reverend Thomas Corwin Horton, a Presbyterian and one of the Institute's founders, had met with Torrey on two occasions to obtain important advice on the establishment of BIOLA in the image of the Moody Bible Institute. 1 The meetings between Horton and Torrey also served as a time for reunion between the two men who had first become acquainted with each other during the 1880s when both served churches in Minneapolis. As a result of these meetings, Torrey agreed to help his old acquaintance by conducting an evangelistic crusade to promote the school in Los Angeles early in 1908. The Los Angeles campaign, however, failed to materialize because of the inability to secure adequate facilities for the crusade. Despite this setback, the school opened in February, with Horton serving as the school's superintendent and W. E. Blackstone, a Methodist layman and author of the enormously successful premillennial book Jesus is
1James O. Henry, "Black Oil and Souls to Win," The King's Business 49 (February 1958): 23.

198

199 Coming, serving as the dean. Financially, the young school appeared to be on a sound basis: the millionaire founder of the Union Oil Company of California, Lyman Stewart, a cofounder of the school, served as the Institute's President. 2
The physical locat~on of the new Institute was on Main Street in downtown Los Angeles, on the second floor of a large building that contained a pool hall. 3 After three years the four rooms on the second floor proved to be inadequate, and plans were developed to enlarge the Institute's facilities by purchasing two parcels of land, to construct new school buildings in the center of the city.
As plans for the new physical plant moved forward, a search began for a new dean of the Institute. Not surprisingly, at the top of the list as an ideal candidate was Torrey, who combined a world-wide reputation as an evangelist with many years of practical experience as an educator at the Moody Bible Institute. 4 To determine whether Torrey would want to cast his lot with a young, fledgling Bible institute, Horton traveled to Denver in July of 1911 to meet with Torrey, who was conducting a Bible conference.
During his meeting with Horton, Torrey agreed to accept the deanship if a number of l' ~~itions were fulfilled. Of prime importance for Torrey was control over the course
2Ibid., p. 24.

3Ibid•
4Ibid., p. 27.
offerings and the choosing of orthodox faculty members. Control over faculty selection took on added significance at the time because of an ongoing controversy at the school concerning an unorthodox statement by a faculty member, the Reverend J. H. Samis. Before the congregation of the Immanuel Presbyterian Church where Lyman Stewart had his membership, Samis had declared that Jonah had not been in the whale for three days and that Christ had not been in the tomb for three days.5 This statement, however trivial it might seem to modern ears, came as a thunderclap to the congregation, and the situation was still unresolved when Horton met with Torrey.

Two other important stipulations for employment Torrey demanded were three months off every year to do evangelistic work and the completion by October 1912 of a larger school auditorium where worship services could be conducted. 6 BIOLA's eagerness to obtain Torrey's services led Horton to an immediate acceptance of Torrey's conditions. After completing the November 1911 evangelistic crusade at Cambridge University with C. T. Studd, Torrey would assume his new duties at BIOLA, beginning January 1912. For him, BIOLA was a welcome challenge.
5Lyman Stewart to Thomas Horton, July 1, 1911, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
6Lyman Stewart to Milton Stewart, July 29, 1911, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
Torrey's acceptance of the deanship necessitated a transcontinental move for the Torrey family from Montrose to southern California. Easing the psychological stress of moving was the knowledge that they could return every summer to their Montrose home, which now became the Torrey summer residence. The new home in California was located in the middle-class suburb of South Pasadena, several miles from the Institute, in downtown Los Angeles. Every business day Torrey would commute to work by means of an electric trolley car system (Torrey never learned to drive a car) that crisscrossed the Los Angeles basin.
Torrey, like most of the 750,000 people living in southern California (319,198) in Los Angeles), was an immigrant to an area that was already a melting pot of people from different states. Also living in southern California was a significant number of foreign nationals who had come from Mexico, the Philippines, Japan, Russia, and Yugoslavia. People were attracted to the region because of the ideal weather; Los Angeles received only 15 inches of rainfall a year and zero inches of snow. Also attractive was the growth anticipated for the area when the Panama Canal, then under construction, was opened to traffic. Even before the opening of the canal, prosperity had been a way of life in Los Angeles, because of the large shift of investments from San Francisco to southern California after the 1906 San

Francisco earthquake7 and because of increased business
activity due to businessmen seeking to take advantage of
Los Angeles' low wage scale and weak union movement.

A year before Torrey arrived in Los Angeles the city's image of having a favorable business climate had been severely tarnished because of the senseless bombing by union men of the Los Angeles Times building (October 1, 1910) ·that resulted in the deaths of twenty people. The staunchly Republican paper headed by General Harrison Gray Otis had become the symbol of anti-union, anti-progressive forces in the city. For seventeen months prior to the bombing, substantial union strength in the city had been evident in strikes by brewery and metal workers and marches through the city streets by as many as ten and twenty thousand workers shouting socialist slogans. After the bombing, ~nion support suffered a severe reversal--aggravated by pleas of guilty by union men involved in the crime. These

'confessions helped to set back the cause of labor in Los Angeles by twenty years.8

When Torrey arrived in Los Angeles, labor unrest continued to be the major preoccupation of the community; however, since Torrey lacked a progressive viewpoint this was a minor problem to him. A far greater worry was the
7Carey McWilliams, Southern California Country: An Island on the Land (New York: Duell, Sloan & Pierce, 1946), p. 130.

8Ibid., pp. 281-283.
proliferation of unorthodox religious ideas by cults attracted to southern California's large immigrant population that was cut off from its roots and therefore susceptible to new ideas. Probably the earliest cult to make its horne in Los Angeles was "The Reformed New Testament Church of the Faith of Jesus Christ," founded by William Money, a Scotsman and a quack doctor.-Not surprisingly, his religion emphasized the healing of people. Several years later, in 1900, KatheriLe Tingley made San Diego a world center for Theosophy by establishing the Point Lorna Theosophical Community. The group's interest in ancient and oriental thought became all too apparent with the creation of the School of Antiquity~ a Greek Theater~ the Iris Temple of Art, Music, and Drama~ Raja Yaga College~ and a Theosophical University. Eastern ideas also influenced the religious work of Albert Powell Warrington, a retired lawyer from Norfolk, Virginia. A year before Torrey arrived in Los Angeles, Warrington had purchased a fifteen-acre tract in Hollywood where he built an Occult Temple and a psychic lotus pond, and called the place Krotona (place of promise). Other facilities included a Greek theater, several small tabernacles, a large metaphysical library, and a vegetarian cafeteria. Krotona also served as the headquarters for the Esoteric School, the Temple of the Rosy Cross, and the Order of the Star of the East. 9
9Ibid., pp. 250-254.
204

These cults ana others directly challenged traditional Christianity with their teachings, but, more importantly, their ability to flourish in southern California demonstrated the general population's indifference toward Christianity. On one occasion Lyman Stewart remarked with deep regret that the pagan element was liable to dominate" the western coast of the United states,10 a ramark that provided ~ll the needed justification for having a Bible Institute of Los Angeles.
By the time Torrey had begun his duties at the Institute, the Samis controversy of a few months earlier had been resolved. Samis was allowed to stay on at the school after he and all the other faculty members had signed a statement of belief affirming the traditional Christian doctrines. With doctrinal peace reigning at the school, the new dean could focus his energies on bringing BIOLA's curriculum into harmony with the course of instruction at the Moody Bible Institute.
Under Torrey's leadership, the two years of instruction at BIOLA emphasized a thorough knowledge of the Bible and the practical application of personal evangelism to win others to Christ. Not confined to his administrative role, Torrey taught the class on Bible doctrine, using his book What the Bible Teaches, and encouraging students to apply
10
Lyman Stewart to E. O. Emerson, April 8, 1912, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
205 what they had learned in the classroom to the larger Los Angeles community, i.e., conducting personal evangelism. 11 Not all students, however, shared Torrey's sense of urgency for conducting personal evangelism or saw a need for obeying the regulations of the Institute. On one occasion, several students who had repeatedly violated the rules of the school had their names read before a student assembly, Torrey publicly announcing, " ••• 'Go to your rooms, pack your bags as quickly as you can, leave the school and do not come back.,"12 This example of Torrey's no-nonsense approach in running the school earned him a reputation among students as being too stern, a reputation he lamented. 13
Lyman Stewart as president of the school applauded Torrey's strict handling of students. Sixteen years Torrey's senior, Stewart had been reared in a strict Presbyterian home where rewards and punishment were a part of life. A native of Titusville, Pennsylvania, Stewart as a young man served four years in the 16th Pennsylvania Cavalry during the Civil War. After the war, he returned horne to make his fortune in the booming oil business that had begun in Titusville in 1859 with the successful drilling of the first oil well in the United States. Fron~ 1866 to 1872 Stewart

11Martin, Torrey, pp. 2:~9-230.
12Ibid., p. 229. 13

Oscar E. Sanden, "Reuben Archer Torrey: A Biographical Memoir" (Unpublished manuscript located in the Moody Bible Institute library, n.d.), p. 109.
206 accumulated close to $300,000, a fortune he lost during the Panic of 1873 when he attempted to establish a company to manufacture and sell farm machinery. Stewart's luck began to change when he moved to southern California during the winter of 1882-1883 to drill for oil in the Los Angeles area. Oil was finally discovered at the Star #1 drilling site, after the drilling of seven dry wells. Accompanying this success was the creation of a number of oil companies that culminated in the establishment of the Union Oil Company of California on October 7, 1890. 14
As the head of the Union Oil Company, Stewart gave much of his time and money to undertakings that promoted conservative Protestantism--BIOLA, the YMCA, the Los Angeles Gospel Union Mission, an earlier Los Angeles Bible Institute

(1901-1903), Immanuel Presbyterian Church, and the publication of Bibles in Spanish. 15 Not surprisingly, when Torrey accepted the deanship of the Bible Institute of Los Angeles, Stewart had high expectations for the growth of orthodox Christianity under Torrey's leadership, expectations that proved to be too high.

During his first year at the Institute and before the school's auditorium had been completed, Torrey conducted Sunday afternoon meetings at the Temple Auditorium in Los Angeles--to disappointingly small audiences rather
14Henry, "Black Oil and Souls to Win," pp. 12-16.

15Ibid., pp. 16-17.

207 than the large crowds that Stewart had anticipated. 16 Another letdown for Stewart was Torrey's treatise "on the pearl of great price" that appeared in the Gist of the Sunday School Lessons series. Stewart (ever ready to criticize) labeled the piece a sloppy exposition, suggesting that Torrey may not have had the time to edit it properly, bepause he was in a hurry to publish another book. Stewart did not directly communicate these misgivings to Torrey, but asked a mutual friend to talk with Torrey about the matter. Later, Stewart wrote this friend:

I am glad to have you say that you will take it up
with Dr. Torrey. He is so loyal to the truth that I
am sure he only needs to have his attention called
to this matter to prevent any recurrence of such

apparently careless exposition. 17
Stewart's obsession with precise exposition is understandable. He had selected Torrey as editor of the official publication of the Bible Institute, The King's Business, during a period of time when the school faced developing opposition within a number of mainline churches that perceived the Institute as being antagonistic to the established churches. Stewart recognized that this kind of opposition could seriously affect the number of students attending the Institute from the Methodist, Lutheran, United
16Lyman Stewart to May, May 24, 1912, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
17Lyman Stewart to A. C. Gaebelein, October 7, 1912, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
208 Presbyterian, Episcopal, and Congregational denominations. 18 To prevent criticism from the churches, he instructed Horton to inform the faculty and students that the established churches were not to be criticized either in a direct or indirect fashion. 19 Maintaining good relations with the local churches would also be important for keeping the door open to the solicitation of money from church members to support the Institute's operating budget and the ambitious building project.
On May 31, 1913, the cornerstone for BIOLA's permanent building on Hope Street in downtown Los Angeles was finally laid. The inscription on the cornerstone dedicated the building to Christ: "Unto Him that loved us and washed us from our sins in His own blood." Inside the cornerstone was a copper box containing a number of items, including copies of The King's Business, a copy of Torrey's What the Bible Teaches, and a Scofield Bible. 20 On this joyous day Lyman Stewart gave the dedication address. He compared the large scale of the buildings to be constructed with the enormous work of the Institute in teaching and disseminating the truths of Christianity. To accomplish this end, Stewart declared that the doors of the school were to be open every
18The King's Business 4 (March 1913): 150.
19Lyman Stewart to Thomas Horton, October 21, 1912, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
20Henry, "Black Oil and Souls to Win," p. 29.

day of the year, to all men and women "'without reference
to race, color, class, creed or previous condition. ,,,21

Beneath the surface joy of the occasion was the stark financial reality that BIOLA lacked sufficient money resources to build the Hope Street building. Approximately $125,000 of the school's money remained tied up in unneeded land that had initially been purchased as the site for the Institute's facilities. 22 The problem of cash flow also plagued Lyman Stewart, who, because of a dramatic reduction in the value of his stock portfolio could not contribute enough money to guarantee the Institute's building program. Two months after the building ceremony, the value of Stewart's Union Oil stock had dropped to 50% of what it had been three years earlier. To provide sound financing for the building program, Stewart supported the establishment of the Bible Institute Building Co.npany to sell $500,000 worth of gold bonds at 6% interest. 23 Until the company could be established Stewart suggested to Torrey that he raise money from department store magnate John Wanamaker and several wealthy widows such as Margaret Olivia Sage,
21 Ibid•
22Lyman Stewart to Torrey, June 19, 1913, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
23Lyman Stewart to Torrey, July 25, 1913, Stewart Letters, , Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.

24
widow of financier Russell sage.

Despite Stewart's prodding to raise money, Torrey seemed to lean in an·opposite direction. For example, at a meeting held in the Temple Auditorium, he forthrightly declared that he did not want to receive money from people who were not saved. When this remark came to Stewart's attention, he waxed theological, pointing out that many people would disagree with Torrey's view; people could only know whether they were saved after they died. Stewart suggested that Torrey, instead of being exclusionary in his request for money, should make an appeal for money from those who loved the Lord. At the same time, Stewart suggested modifying another frequent Torrey statement--"'If you are not able to give, we don't want you to give anything. ,"25

-
Stewart's business instincts told him that people could easily avoid this kina of monetary appeal because they would always be able to find reasons for being unable to make a contribution. To make it more difficult for people to avoid a request for money, Stewart advised Torrey that he should say if people did not have any money they were still wel

26

come. Torrey, however, was not a person to bandy words. Stewart's quest for additional money for the
24

Lyman Stewart to Torrey, June 19, 1913. 25
Lyman Stewart to Torrey, March 27, 1915, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
26Ibid.

building program led him to his millionaire brother, Milton Stewart, a quiet person who had earned his fortune behind the scenes in the financial and refining end of the oil business. Lyman Stewart developed a secret strategy to influence his brother to transfer some of his wealth to BIOLA from a trust fund administered by Giles Kellogg, Secretary of the Union Oil Company and a member of the board of trustees of the Montrose Bible Conference. To carry out this scheme, Lyman Stewart successfully had Torrey's name placed on Milton Stewart's Deed of Trust as a member of an advisory committee of three people. 27 By servlng on the committee, Torrey would be able to paint a favorable picture of BIOLA doing evangelistic work on the west coast and developing plans to aid indigenous Christians working among their own people in foreign lands. 28 This latter emphasis of the Institute's work would appeal to Milton Stewart's inclinations to patronize foreign missionary work. All of these efforts to influence Milton Stewart went for naught, however; he refused to give large sums of money for BIOLA's building fund.

While the solicitation of money for the building fund continued to be a struggle, the construction process
27Lyman Stewart to Torrey, April 1, 1914, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
28Lyman Stewart to Torrey, April 25, 1914, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.

continued unabated. Some people noted that there seemed to
be excess expense associated with the buildings, and on one
occasion Stewart wrote Torrey that he wished the teachers and students of the Institute would be humble and not brag about how impressive the building would be. It was diffi
cult not to boast about the magnificent structure, built in
the tradition of Mission architecture, with many arches, winged by dormitories for men and women converging on a
common area of administrative offices and an auditorium. The building reflected less the religious qualities of the
Bible Institute than the dynamic growth and expansion of Los Angeles.

By September 1914 the dormitories were ready for occupancy, and, on Easter Sunday, 1915, the new auditorium (Torrey had been promised it would be completed by the Fall of 1912) was finally opened and dedicated. Accompanying the dedication of the new auditorium was a series of victorious meetings that resulted in many conversions and a growing concern as to how the new converts would be properly cared for. The leader of the evangelistic meetings, Dr. L. W. Munhall, recommended that an independent, interdenominational church should be established having a BIOLA affiliation and using the school's facilities. 29 Two years earlier, Lyman Stewart had presented a similar suggestion, but now that the Bible Institute had a completed auditorium
29T. C. Horton, To the Members of the Church of the Open Door (n.p., 1924), pp. 3-4.

Munhall's suggestion took on greater significance. A church affiliated with the school would provide invaluable support for the Institute's building projects and other programs, an important benefit for a school and one that Torrey had previously observed in the special relationship between the Moody Church and the Moody Bible Institute.

Outside of the BIOLA community, reaction to the establishment of a new church was negative among many Los Angeles downtown churches. 30 Many church leaders expressed a fear that a new church would draw members away from established congregations and declared that Torrey had given assurances to a local minister that an Institute church would never be established. 31 Torrey denied having given such a promise. To lessen ou~side opposition, Stewart and Horton met with a committee of Baptist preachers to assure them that students at the school would not be required to attend the Institute's church. The Baptist ministers came away from the meeting satisfied with the school's explanation. A similar result occurred when BIOLA officials explained their position to the Los Angeles Presbytery, which formally approved the establishment of a new church. 32
A constitution and by-laws for the new church, based
30Ibid., p. 4.
31Lyman Stewart to Torrey, May 26, 1915, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
32Horton, To the Members, p. 4.

upon a plan submitted by Torrey, were adopted by the Institute's board of directors during the summer of 1915. 33 With the formal organization of the church underway, discussion began concerning a name for the church. Stewart suggested "Church of the Strangers" and the "Institute Church,"34 while Torrey recommended "Church of the Open Door," a name similar to that of the Open Door Church he had pastored in Minneapolis. Stewart liked Torrey's suggestion, and the new church became known as the Church of the Open Door. 35

During the fall of 1915 the church opened its doors for the first time. Serving as the senior pastor was Torrey, and his immediate superior at BIOLA, Horton, took

36
the position of associate pastor. On October 10, 1915, Torrey delivered his first sermon at the church, a sermon characterized by the critical Stewart as being good. 37 Despite good sermons, the church failed to attract capacity

33Lyman Stewart to Torrey, June 21, 1915, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
34Ibid•
35Lyman Stewart to Torrey, July 10, 1915, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.

36Horton, To the Members, pp. 5-6. 37

Lyman Stewart to May, October 18, 1915, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
215 crowds38 because of the enormous size of the auditorium with its seating capacity for 3,000 people. To remedy this situation, Stewart paid for twenty additional part-time staff to go out into the community and attract people to the

church. At the same time, he suggested to Torrey that he ° 39 to
reduce the I ength 0 f t he church serv~ce, a sugges ~on . Torrey ignored, content to rely on the methods he was certain would ultimately attract and captivate audiences as in the past. And indeed, over the months and years the number of people attending the church services steadily increased until in January of 1918 Torrey preached to a record audience of 2,800 people concerning the "Lessons from the War of
1917."40 In spite of the large attendance, there were still a number of empty seats. Ever concerned about occupancy rates, Stewart advocated the installation of a pipe organ and the establishment of a committee to distribute church literature to the 50,000 homes in Los Angeles to acquaint

38Lyman Stewart to May, October 28, 1915, Stewart Letters, Bible ~nstitute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
39Lyman Stewart to Torrey, October 25, 1915, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
40Lyman Stewart to Miss Helen Blackman, January 16, 1918, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.

the community with the church. 41 Stewart also advised Torrey to shorten the length of the opening services and to eliminate several unspecified personal irritants. For the hapless Horton, Stewart proposed a more prominent role in the church service, such as making him responsible for t a k' the 0 '

1ng ffer1ng. 42
While Stewart's business mind emphasized attendance figures, Torrey and Horton focused on a quality church membership of dynamic Christians committed to winning people to God. In later years Horton wrote:
No other church in the United States, to the best of my knowledge, has ever achieved the results in definite, soul-saving work which have been achieved by the Church of the Open Door and the various departments of its Sunday School, .•.
Had we sought to build up the church membership on the same basis as that upon which most other churches operate, we could easily have had 5000 members . • • , but our aim and purpose from the beginning have been unselfish and have commanded the approval and blessing of God. 43

This stubborn stress on soul-winning, understandable, of course, from Torrey's point of view, nonetheless kept the church membership relatively low; many people were not wi~ling to share their religious faith with other people. Because of this situation, by the end of 1917 church

41Lyman Stewart to Torrey, October 2, 1918, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.

42Ibid•
43Horton, To the Members, pp. 6-7.
membership hovered around 500 although Torrey often spoke . 44
to audiences that numbered 2,000 strong.

During his tenure at the Open Door church (which was to be his last church), Torrey preached a revivalist message similar to the message he had preached over thirty-five years earlier at his first church in Garrettsville, Ohio. However, during his y~ars at the Los Angeles church Torrey's orthodox preaching took on greater significance as a protest against the expansion of religious liberalism and its attempt to capture the soul of Protestant Christianity.
Torrey's protest against liberalism and its Social Gospel message went beyond the pulpit homilies at the Church of the Open Door to editorial involvement in the publication of The Fundamentals, perhaps the most significant publica-· tion of conservative religious thought from the Civil War to World War I. Published from 1910 to 1915, the twelve volumes of The Fundamentals reflected Torrey's view of countering liberal thought by presenting the basic beliefs of conservative evangelical Christianity in a restrained and scholarly manner that was, for the most part, devoid of rancor.
The Fundamentals was the brainchild of Lyman Stewart, who had gone away from an 1894 meeting of the Niagara Bible Conference convinced that the principles of conservative Christianity should be widely disseminated to counteract
44Lyman Stewart to Miss Helen Blackman, January 16,

1918.
what he believed was liberal apostasy. Stewart declared: ."I was impressed with the thought that a great many good, honest men were teaching error because they have never been properly instructed, many of them being limited in their reading and study to their

church literature, which in many cases, is prejudiced."45 Initially, because of his lack of financial resources to undertake such a large campaign, nothing came of Stewart's dream of spreading the principles of orthodoxy. After fifteen years of remaining dormant, the idea took on a new life after Stewart heard Amzi C. Dixon, the pastor of the Moody Church, speak at the Baptist Temple Auditorium in Los Angeles during August of 1909. Stewart talked with the out-of-town minister about sending a true Christian publication to all the ministers of the country.46 Dixon agreed. 47
Encouraged by Stewart, Dixon hurriedly established a committee consisting of Torrey (who at the time was not affiliated with BIOLA), Henry P. Crowell, and four other ind.·~viduals to create Stewart I s "true Christian publication." When the committee met for the first time in Chicago on November 5, 1909, money for the project was no problem: Lyman Stewart and his brother, Milton, were to contribute a total of $300,000 to publish The Fundamentals, although only

45Henry, "Black Oil and Souls to Win," p. 18.

46Ernest R. Sandeen, The Roots of Fundamentalism: British and American Millenarianism, 1800-1930 (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1970), pp. 188-189.

47Henry, "Black Oil and Souls to Win," p. 18.
48
$200,000 was actually spent. Early in 1910, within a few months after the Chicago meeting, the first volume of The Fundamentals appeared in print and 175,000 copies were distributed free of charge to Christian leaders. 49 This
first volume and subsequent volumes carried an introductory page stating that the publication came with the compliments of two Christian laymen.

The Stewarts' financial support of the publication did not bring editorial control. A special committee that included Torrey determined the content of The Fundamentals, and any proposed article was read and critiqued by each member of the committee before a vote in committee to decide whether to accept or reject an article (a majority vote was necessary for acceptance). By this process of selection, sixty-four American and English authors were represented in the publication. Of the English authors, James Orr, a professor of theology at the United Free Church College in Glasgow, had the greatest academic reputation. Other Englishmen included in the publication were individuals Torrey had previously met on his tour of England--H. C. G. Moule, H. W. Webb-Peploe, G. Campbell Morgan, W. H. Griffith Thomas. 50 Prominent among the American authors was Torrey, who had three articles published: "The Certainty and
48sandeen, Roots of Fundamentalism, p. 198.

49 Ibid•
50Ibid., pp. 199-200.
Importance of the Bodily Resurrection of Christ," "The
Personality and Deity of th~ Holy .Spirit," and "The Place of Prayer in Evangelism." Other well-knmm American religious leaders with articles in The Fundamentals included James Gray, President E. Y. Mullins of the Southern Baptist Seminary, Franklin Johnson of the Chicago Divinity School, George Frederick Wright of Oberlin College, George Robinson of McCormick Seminary, and Benjam~n Warfield of

· t S· 51

Pr~nce on em~nary.

A primary goal of The Fundamentals was to defend the integrity of the Bible and the truthfulness of traditional Christian doctrines. In article after article the various authors justified orthodox Christianity, using arguments from the nineteenth century based upon the principles of Common Sense philosophy and Baconian science. For example, Torrey's article on the Resurrection of Christ contains a brief discussion on the nature of true science (Baconian science) as not starting "with an a priori hypothesis that certain things are impossible i.e., miracles, but simply examining the evidence to find out what has actually occurred. ,,52 Supplementing these apologetic arguments were articles dealing with personal testimonies, the need for evangelism, and attacks upon beliefs not in harmony with
51 Ibid•
52The Fundamentals: A Testimony to the Truth, 12 vols. (Chicago: Testimony Publishing Company, n.d.),

5:105.
traditional Christianity.
Conservative religious folk hailed the publication
of The Fundamentals while ot~er more liberal publications of
the time gave The Fundamentals only passing comment, if
that. 53 Those liberal Christians who expressed an opinion
on The Fundamentals were uniformly negative in their com
ments. For example, James Robert Smith sent a letter to the
Testimony Publishing Company, publisher of The Fundamentals,
to proclaim that the publication would retard the progress
of Christianity and make it more difficult for the world to
accept the principles of biblical criticism. Smith wrote:
It will simply take us a little longer to bring the whole Church up to the new positions because of the prejudice awakened by such belated matter as is set forth in these books. They will become theological curiosities in the not distant future. I am amazed that some of the men whose names appear in this series have lent themselves to any such reactionary methods; •.. the "two laymen" for example. "They know not what they do." The only way, absolutely, to ~the things they really love· is to go forward to the very positions they here antagonize; for this reason I am sorry for these publications; they will help to retard the progress of the modern theories by a generation or two. . . . But it seems like reading the works of the old Church Fathers to look over such arguments now. 54
These disparaging remarks were published in The King's
Business. The editors of the magazine wanted the readers
to judge for themselves whether liberal Christianity had
degenerated.
53Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture,
p. 119.
54The King's Business 4 (April 1913): 235.
222

Liberal criticism of The Fundamentals had a greater impact upon Torrey than on most people because of his position on the editorial committee and his later role as editor of the last two volumes of the publication. Dixon served as editor for the first five volumes of The Fundamentals until in 1911 he received a call to the pastorate of the prestigious Metropolitan Tabernacle in London, England. Assuming the duties of editor was Dr. Louis MeYer, a Christian convert from Judaism who served as editor for the next five volumes until his sudden and unexpected death. After Meyer's death, Torrey completed tn~ editorial work, bringing out volumes eleven and twelve to complete the twelve-volume work in 1915. 55
Torrey's participation in The Fundamentals project was not his only effort to hold back the tide of liberalism. Before the publication of the final volume of The Fundamentals Torrey had been calling upon Christians to attend so-called prophetic conferences to reaffirm their traditional faith. As early as December 1, 1913, an invitation with Torrey's signature was sent to conservative Christians asking them to attend a Prophetic Conference at the Moody Bible Institute from February 24-27, 1914. Other prominent signers of the call were James Gray, William Bell Riley of Minneapolis, the President of the Southern Baptist Theological Seminary, the Principal of the Anglican Wycliffe

55M . T 234
art~n, orreYt p. .
College of Toronto, Canada, and the moderators of the Presbyterian Church U.S.A. and United Presbyterian Church. The conveners of the conference believed that it was now time to emphasize theological concepts, especially, like the later fundamentalists, the premillennial doctrine "of 'last things' as a bulwark against the skepticism of modern theology; and bring into closer fellowship all those who 'love His appearing. ,"56

The Prophetic Conference began its meetings as scheduled, with large crowds attending each of the daily s~ssions. Present at the Conference were people from across the United States and Canada representing nearly every major Protestant denomination. Speakers came from the Congregational, Methodist, Baptist, Presbyterian, Protestant Episcopal Church, and Plymouth Brethern denominations. 57 As a principal speaker at the ecumenical gathering, Torrey gave the closing address, entitled "Our Lord's Second Corning, a Motive for Personal Holiness." In this speech Torrey spoke about the seven characteristics that should be evident in the social and spiritual lives of Christians:

(1) simplicity in living, (2) abstinence from alcoholic beverages, (3) freedom from the cares of the world, (4) prayer, (5) an ongoing relationship with Christ, (6) a desire not to do anything that would embarrass the Lord,
56The Kingis Business 5 (January 1914): 23.
57Ibid., 5 (June 1914): 324.
224
(7) a zeal to study the Bible and win souls to Christ. 58 In a rousing conclusion Torrey declared in prernillennial fashion that Jesus was corning! Proclaiming the imminent return of Christ added a convincing sense of urgency for Christians to be active in the world winning others to the faith.

After the Chicago Conference other prophetic, premillennial meetings were held in Minneapolis-St. Paul, St. Louis, and Los Angeles to rally conservative Christians. The 1914 Los Angeles conference was held March 22-25 in Stewart's Immanuel Presbyterian Church, with most of the leading speakers at the Chicago meeting giving the addresses. 59 While many Christians in southern California welcomed this mini-Prophetic Conference, other Californians, especially the Methodists, criticized the meeting. The liberal Methodist publication, The California Christian Advocate, characterized the meeting at Immanuel Presbyterian as promoting premillennial beliefs and the accompanying "'fearful and revolting doctrines that almost of necessity go with that teaching. ,,,60 According to the Methodist journal, an accurate description of the "prophetic conference" would be to label it a "pathetic conference."

In spite of The California Christian Advocate's
58Ibid., 5 (May 1914): 250-255. 59Ibid., p. 239.
60Ibid., 5 (June 1914): 309.
antagonism to conservative premillennial doctrine, world events were shortly to demonstrate the plausibility of one essential ingredient of premillennial belief-the sinfulness of man. Four months after the Los Angeles meeting, armies in Europe were attacking each other in a conflict that eventually evolved into the first World War. While liberal clergy were shocked that "modern man" would resort to war, Torrey and other conservative Christians were not surprised; for them, the war seemed to be a validation of their view of "modern man." As the bloody war dragged on in Europe, Americans increasingly shifted their attention to the war and the possibility of United States involvement. Because of this focus on the war, differences between conservative and liberal viewpoints became less important. A prime example of this state of affairs was Torrey's uncharacteristic willingness to set aside many of his disagreements with religious liberals until after the war-so that he could devote his full attention to being an outspoken critic of the war.
CHAPTER VIII
THE KING'S BUSINESS AND WORLD WAR I
During the trying years of World War I, Torrey
served as the editor and guiding force of The King's
Business, the official publication of the Bible Institute
of Los Angeles. From the very beginning of the European
conflict the editorial page consistently reflected Torrey's
anti-war feelings. A November 1914 editorial described the
war in the following words:
It is one of the most infamous crimes in the whole world's history. No murder of an individual, no matter how reonstrous, is so enormous in the sight of God and of all intelligent men as this appalling crime that is now devastating many lands. The names of the persons who are responsible for this war ought to go down to posterity despised and loathed and regarded with horror. 1
The war took on cosmic dimensions when the war spirit of the
time was equated to the revival of the devil, and the leaders
of the countries who instigated the war and their generals
were portrayed as the devil's ambassadors on earth. 2

1The King's Business 5 (November 1914): 593. Marsden, in Fundamentalism and American Culture (pp. 143145), also stresses the pacifist nature of The King's Business and other conservative publications like Our Hope and The Christian Herald.
2The King's Business 5 (November 1914): 593; Ibid., 7 (October 1916): 869.

226

While the power of the devil might seem overwhelming in the war, the war at the same time demonstrated the pervasiveness of evil in the world and man's thin veneer of civilization. The King's Business noted that Germany, with its unparalleled culture and science, had prosecuted the war in a most diabolical and damnable way.3 German science enabled airplanes and ~eppe1ins "to direct their engines of destruction in the night above the homes of sleeping women and children and non-combatants and drop bombs upon them and maim and kill them."4 This kind of warfare was described as being cowardly murder of innocent civilians for which the airmen responsible went horne to receive praise from their leaders instead of being placed

, "1 5
1.n Ja1. •

While special criticism was directed at the German aerial bombardment, England did not escape criticism in the pages of the magazine despite the effectiveness of British propaganda in the United States during the war. Unlike most Americans, Torrey received letters from German Christians that presented a different picture of the war from that generally portrayed in the American press. Also, as president of the American Council of the African Inland Mission, Torrey was privy to information about the war effort in
3Ibid., 5 (November 1914): 596.

4Ibid., 6 (March 191 5 ): 187 •
5Ibid.
Africa that was not printed in American newspapers. For example, Torrey told the readers of The King's Business about English troops plundering an African mission station (run by German and American missionaries) that had resulted in the death of one woman. While the "sins" of Great Britain may not have been as spectacular as German Zeppelins dropping bombs on civilian homes, the history of England's ~elations with other countries left something to be desired, particularly its promotion of the opium trade with China, which had destroyed the lives of many Chinese. One" editorial even went so far as to demand that the British provide restitution to China for past wrongs--this in the midst of World War I.6

The general skepticism that Torrey expressed in The King's Business, questioning the legitimacy of England's cause and Germany's cause, extended into the area of whether American newspapers were reporting the war realistically. One specific criticism dealt with newspaper accounts of trench warfare; The King's Business characterized such accounts as fictitious because of their tendency to downplay the brutality of war. To correct this misconception, The King's Business published a letter from a Christian serving in the trenches and experiencing first-hand the horrors of
7

war.
6Ibid., p. 189.
7Ibid., 7 (February 191 6 ): 101-1 02 .

For all Americans, the horror of World War I became a reality with the sinking of the British passenger liner, the Lusitania, by the German submarine U-29 on May 7, 1915; included on the casualty list of 1,198 were 128 Americans. Former president Theodore Roosevelt called the sinking an act of murder and piracy as he advocated United States preparedness for a possible war against Germany. Editorially, The King's Business declared that the deaths of 150 babies and hundreds of women contributed toward making this act of inhumanity absolutely without precedent in the history of modern nations. Germany had sunk "to the level of the savage American Indian in his worst days.,,8 How Germany could act in such a barbaric way was simplified for the readers of The King's Business, who were told that God and Christianity had been left out of the civilizing and
., . d G 9

h uman~z~ng process ~n mo ern ermany.

But, unlike the belligerent rhetoric Theodore Roosevelt directed toward Germany, The King's Business advocated a policy of moderation toward the German nation. An editorial in the magazine noted that it was part of human nature to want to take vengeance over the sinking of the Lusitania; however, for a Christian, vengeance could not be a part of life. This Christian spirit of not taking revenge corresponded with the rhetoric of President Woodrow
8Ibid., 6 (July 1915): 559.

9Ibid•
Wilson,'who spoke of being too proud to fight and of a
country being so right on an issue that there was no need
for force. Not surprisingly, an editorial in The King's
Business described Wilson as being a righteous and calm
10
individual who loved peace.
The peace sentiments expressed in the magazine
created a stir among the readership, particularly among
English and German clergymen, who accused the magazine of
favoring the side of each one's enemy. 11 These letters
from overseas did have an impact on the editorial comment:
Torrey steered away from specifically denouncing the ac
tions of either Germany or England. The magazine, in a
more positive vein, began to emphasize Christian love as
triumphant over the hatred generated by the war.
Christians are pitted against Christians, oftentimes in actual and awful war; oftentimes in sympathy with, or hostility against those who are at war in other lands. Many of us are tempted to love those of the brethern who are on the same side that we are, but the proof that we have passed out of death into life is that we "love the brethern" irrespective of their nationality; we love them because they are children of God. • •. An Englishman who is truly born of God will love a German who is born of God as truly as he will an Englishman who is born of God; and a German who is truly born of God will love an Englishman who is born of God as truly as he will a German who is born of God. This is a severe test of our sonship in these days, and many of us need to go to God for grace that He will lift us above the temptations of the
10Ibid., p. 557. 11 Ibid., 6 (October 1915): 846.
present time into a life that is truly Christian,
and a life of love that triumphs over all temptation

to hatred and bitterness. 12
For Torrey, the life of love was also a life of pacifism, but with this belief, which would in idyllic circumstances have had an appeal, for the first time Torrey, whose message had previously mirrored society's need for re-affirmation of conservative beliefs, was failing to achieve the customary rapport. In one issue of The King's Business, Torrey recommended Blood Against Blood, a book by the English Quaker Arthur Sydney Booth-Clibborn. 13 This strange title referred to Christ's own blood shed on the cross being a pacifist statement that His followers should never take a human life. To temper any possible negative reactions to this anti-war book and Torrey's personally positive recommendation, Torrey slipped from his authoritarian stance and cautioned his readers that while a person might not agree with all of the book's arguments, the b00k was st ~ ·11 worth read'~ng. 14
Practical application of pacifism became evident in the same issue of The King's Business in which Torrey promoted Booth-Clibborn's book. In response to public advocacy during the early months of 1916 that military training
12Ibid., 6 (December 1915): 1040.
13Arthur Sydney Booth-Clibborn, Blood Against Blood, 3rd ed. (New York: Charles C. Cook, n.d.).
14The King's Business 7 (March 1916): 220.

should be introduced in American public schools, an editorial in the magazine decl~red: Certainly we should hesitate a long time before we train our boys and our young men to be soldiers. . After all, the best national defense is not a large and well equipped army, but righteousness in our

conduct toward other nations. 15 This specific criticism of military training in the schools evolved into a general attack on the arguments of the military preparedness novement to militarize America, i.e., to provide military training in the schools, to expand the military forces, and to make provisions for industrial preparedness. According to an editorial in The King's Business, there was no time in the history of the United States when a large army and navy was less needed than the

1 6 h w~s f . I d .
presen:t . f t e . hes 0 the m ~. t ary prepare ness advocates had been carried out two years earlier the country would probably have been at war in 1916. 17 The lessons of the European conflict had demonstrated that over-preparedness, not under-preparedness of military forces had brought about the terrible war.

The editorial position of the magazine argued that the best way for countries to stay out of war was to act reasonably and in a Christian manner.

15Ibid., p. 195.
16Ibid., 7 (June 1916): 488.
17Ib....;d., 487-...
pp. 488
A far better way to keep out of war than to have a colossal army and a colossal navy (to squander the money that ought to go into schools and reforms and other social improvem~nts, and to rob our young men of some of the best years of their life) is to act righteously and generously and in a Christian spirit toward other nations. Of course if our statesmen are going to act like a lot of fool schoolboys and resent every imagined offense by other countries by rushing into a fight, then we will either have to have a large army and navy or be whipped. But if we will treat other nations as we would have other nations treat us; if we will appreciate that other nations have rights as well as ourselves; if we will respect the rights of other people, and even when wronged deal temperately and calmly and reasonably with the wrongs done us, and see that they are righted in answer to reason and not in answer to force and foolish bravado, neither a large army nor navy are needed. 18
At the same time The King's Business advocated toleration
and understanding among the nations of the world, the maga
zine praised President Wilson for following these general
principles and for not being a "foolish schoolboy," but a
calm, reasonable leader of righteous demeanor who had kept
19
the United States from going to war.
In contrast to the "good" Wilson was mankind in
general, who would engage in the madness of war for the
most superficial reasons.
Man is prone to madness, but it is questionable if there is any other form of madness to which the human race has fallen a prey so utterly incomprehensible and ruinous as the madness of war. But some one will say that national dishonor is worse than
18Ibid. 19Ibid., p. 488.
war. That depends a good deal upon what one means by national dishonor. 20
Leading the masses of people were the politicians. Many of our present-day so-called statesmen would be willing to deluge this land in blood in order to gain a little applause from the galleries, or to strengthen their prospects of gaining an office, or make fat the pocketbooks of the munition makers. Why can we not act as reasonable beings and not as boys? Why can we not act as Christians?21
This bleak picture of man and the political process in America during the summer of 1916 coincided with the passage of the National Defense Act of June 3, 1916, providing for an expansion of the army. The pacifist community now feared that the United States was on the road to war.

To the specific question of why the American populace could not act as Christians and stop the politicians from getting the United States involved in war, no immediate answer was provided. Other issues of The King's Business, however, gave a clear and unambiguous answer, deploring that the first loyalty of most Americans centered on their country and not on the teachings of Christianity. As early as 1914 the magazine had condemned the loyalty of patriots who rationalized their country's actions on the principle of "my country right or wrong" as engaging in "a thoroughly vicious sentiment. It justifies the most

20Ibid., 7 (August 1916): 678-679.
21 Ibid., p. 679.
unjustifiable wars and the most devilish conduct in war.,,22 Another editorial declared: "The fair-sounding word 'Patriot.ism' is often used as a cloak for the basest and meanest conduct. ,,23 When 60,000 patriotic Americans participated in a 1916 Los Angeles flag day parade, The King's Business called the event a cheap form of patriotism that tended to
24
promote the spirit of war.

An earlier edition of the magazine had posited a Christian alternative to this American chauvinism--the law of love. The law of love avoided placing the worst construction on the actions of other nations while automatically denying the righteousness of the American cause. Realistically, The King's Business noted that the United States, like all the other countries of the world, frequently denied the law of love by following the principle of self-interest and selfishness in the conduct of foreign affairs. 25 America was not a Christian nation,26 nor had there ever been or would there ever be a Christian nation until the second corning of Christ.
One example of selfishness was the American attitude

22Ibid., 5 (December 1914): 683.
23Ibid.
24Ibid. , 7 (September 1916): 771.
25Ibid. , 7 (May 1916): 387.
26Ibid. , 6 (December 1915): 1038.

236 toward Mexico. The October 1916 issue of The King's Busi~expressed grave concern over an impending war between the United States and Mexico because of the machinations of
, b' d l't" 27

Amer~can us~nessmen an po ~ ~c~ans:
• . • there are those in our own land who for the sake of paltry financial interests in Mexico or political interests at horne or for the sake of gaining a high military title, are doing their utmost to forment war between this country and poor, unfortunate Mexico. If you are really men and not monsters, pause and think what war means!28
Such a statement seemed plausible at the time because part of the United States Army, under the command of General John Pershing, was operating in Mexico, pursuing the bandit Pancho Villa, with the reluctant consent of Mexican officials. Under such circumstances one serious incident between American troops and the Mexican people could have touched off a war between the two countries.

As Pershing conducted his sensitive military operation in Mexico, American newspapers focused their reporting on the 1916 presidential election campaign and the main campaign issue of the possibility of United States involvement in the European conflict. The Democratic party's nominee was the incumbent president, Woodrow Wilson, and the party's attractive slogan was: "He kept us out of war." On the Republican ticket was Charles Evans Hughes, a former associate justice of the United States Supreme Court. Without
27Ibid., 7 (November 1916): 964.

28Ibid., 7 (October 1916): 868.

237 taking a stand, The King's Business found both candidates to be acceptable: Wilson and Hughes were sons of ministers and were pronounced Christians. No matter who won the election, a true Christian would be in the White House for the next four years and would surely keep the United States
29

out of war. On November 7th the voters of the country
exp~essed their feelings toward the candidates in a close
election that was not decided until the announcement of the vote from California; Wilson carried California by 3,773 votes and won the election largely on the basis of his sentiments toward peace. Almost five months from the day of Wilson's election victory, the United States was at war with Germany.

Immediately after the 1916 election, The King's Business continued strongly to advocate a policy of peace-while at the same time indulging in a brief spree of antiCatholic and anti-militarist rhetoric. The readers of The King's Business now learned that the great war in Europe "had its origin largely through Roman Catholic intrigues regarding Servia Serbia."30 According to the magazine, Catholic intrigue continued unabated as the Church sought influence in the American and German governments, a state of affairs that could drag the United States into war. Adding to the problem were the many congressmen who were actively
29Ibid., 7 (September 1916): 771.

30Ibid., 8 (February 1917): 100.
caught up in a "military frenzy"31 and advocating universal military training. Characterizing the best military training offered at West Point as being a farce, The King's Business called on all Christian people to "resist to the uttermost this attempt at universal training, with all its countless attendant evils."32, One evil would be the militarization of the United States.
We talk about the curse of militarism in Germany, and the greatness of that curse we have never seen overstated, and yet we are now proposing to introduce the same system into our own land. • • • Those who advocate it say they are doing it to keep us out of war, but this is the very thing that has plunged Germany and the other nations into war. There is DO prospect of a great war for America for some years to come. 33
This prediction of no war for the United States for "some y~ars to corne" lasted for one month. In the next issue of The King's Business, the magazine radically shifted its position and now declared that United States involvement in the European conflict was inevitable.

Such a rapid turn-about in editorial policy for the magazine (and for much of the country) can be attributed to a decision by the German government to resume unrestricted submarine warfare against ships of all nations, commencing on February 1, 1917. Two days later President Wilson announced the severance of diplomatic relations with
31 Ibid., 8 (March 1917): 196.

32Ibid., p. 197.
33Ibid., p. 196.
.
Germany, and then it seemed only a matter of time until the
United States and Germany would be fighting each other.
Helping to generate 'anti-German feeling in anticipation of war was the State Department's March 1st release of the
Zimmerman Note, which revealed Germany's desire to establish an alliance with Mexico to fight against the United States.

Participating in the upsurge of anti-German feeling in the country was The King's Business, that now portrayed the leaders of Germany as mad men in charge of a country that might have to be crushed. The magazine did not explicitly advocate the destruction of Germany, because of the humiliation and suffering that would descend upon German Christians and the civilian population as a whole, who were innocent of the sins of their leaders. 34
Using the language of war that permeated America at the time, The King's Business declared that Christians should go war, not against Germany, but against the devil, sin, unb_~ief, and all kinds of error.
Oh, that we might be as merciless in dealing with sin

and error and unbelief as the armies of the world are
in dealing with their fellowmen to whom they are
opposed in battle. . . . I do not believe much in man
fighting his fellowmen, but I do believe in fighting

the devil and sin and unbelief, and I do not believe
in compromise or arbitration in this war.35 In this highe'r war against the forces of the devil, Christians were to avoid all business and social relationships
34Ibid., 8 (April 1917): 293.

35Ibid., p. 292.
that would prevent a person from being a good soldier for Christ. 36

While the analogy between a soldier and a Christian was being worked out, the United States entered the war to end all wars on April 6, 1917. The question naturally arose as to whether a Christian could be a soldier in the true sense of the word. !he King's Business, choosing not to answer the question, ignored it. With a sense of resignation, the magazine characterized the United States as being "sucked into the awful maelstrom of war"37 and offered the assurance that everything would work for the best for all people who truly loved God. 38 A year earlier, the magazine would have strongly condemned U.S. involvement in the European conflict; now, the only ,anti-war rhetoric coming from the magazine dealt with the hatred that war generates between nationalities. To counter this war hatred, American Christians (like English and German Chr;stians) were to love their country and their country's ene~ies.39

One of the worst things about war, far worse than the
slaughter or the waste of money and all the forms of
ruin and desolation that it works is the hate that it
36Ibid• 37Ibid., 8 (June 1917): 485. 38Ibid. 39Ibid .
engenders between people of different nationalities. However firmly convinced we may be that the Germans or their emperor or government are entirely in the wrong in the present conflict, nevertheless the Germans are our fellowmen and we should love them. Not only that, many of them are fellow Christians. As noble Christians as there are on earth today are found among Germall people, and even though they are arrayed on one side in the conflict and we on the other, we should love them as bretherni and we should love the Germans who are not Christians. We should love all mankind. However intense we may be in our devotion to our own country, let us be very much on our guard against giving place to the devil by permitting any measure of hatred toward Germans or toward their rulers to enter into our hearts. 40
While the law of love was used in a limited sense to combat
the hatred generated by the war, the magazine failed to
promote the pacifist implications of the law of love.
Instead of continuing its tradition of being a maga
zine of peace, The King's Business now provided justifica
tion for a ~hristian to fight in the war. In one issue of
the magazine Torrey wrote:

Has a Christian any right for which he should take up arms and fight for?
No. But other people have rights that a Christian ought to contend for, his wife and children have rights, and the poor and oppressed and wronged have rights. No Christian should take up arms and fight for his own personal rights, but a Christian is sometimes under obligation to defend others, even though he has to do it by force. 41

While a Christian could only fight for the rights of other
people, an editorial in the magazine declared that the
fighting had to be done in a Christian manner. No specifics
40Ibid., pp. 485-486.
41 Ibid., 8 (July 1917): 617.
were provided on how Christians were to fight.

The King's Business reluctantly justified u.s. involvement in the war, but the magazine res~sted the burst of fervent patriotism generated by the war and by George Creel's Committee on Public Information. For example, during the summer of 1917 it noted that a number of zealous patriots had a southern minister arrested and jailed without a trial because of the preacher's suspected disloyalty to the President. 42 Also, the same issue of the magazine approvingly quoted a New York Evening Post editorial that spoke out against the hatred being directed toward Germans while insisting that the rights of aliens and the fundarnental freedoms of conscience, press and speech had to be preserved. 43 Of greater concern to The King's Business was the mixing of patriotism with religious doctrine that resulted in the idea that sacrificing one's life in the war guaranteed eternity in heaven. The magazine described this belief as a "soul-destroying lie."44

No man will be saved by dying for his country..•. Many of the vilest and most selfish of men have shown great heroism and made great sacrifices on the field of battle, and they have died and gone to eternal destruction because of their awful folly and appalling sin in rejecting and trampling under foot the Son of
42Ibl.°d., p. ~83
J •
43Ibid., pp. 583-584.
44Ibid., 7 (October 1916): 869.

God who died on the cross of Calvary for them. 45
According to The King's Business, a truly patriotic American, first and foremost, ·had a proper relationship'· with God.

True patriotism demands that we repent of our sins, that we get right with God, that we accept the Lord Jesus as our Saviour, and surrender absolutely to Him as our Lord and Saviour, and that we confess Him publicly as such before the world, and live to please Him day by day. When we are thus right with God, then we can pray and God will answer. The one who refuses in this time of crisis to get right with God in order that he may pray in power, is a traitor to his country. He is a worse slacker than the one who refuses to register for the draft, or to answer the draft when he is called. 46
While individual Christians could use the power of prayer to call upon divine help for their country, the nations fighting against Germany could also call upon God if they "would humble themselves before God, confess their sins, acknowledge God's rights in national, commercial, political, and individual life, and then cry to God for His help.,,47 If these conditions were fulfilled, then the war would come to a very rapid and satiafactory end; presumably, a satisfactory end would be victory for the allies.

In conjunction with the advice to call upon God for help, readers of The King's Business were encouraged to help the war effort by joining the prohibition movement and
45Ibid., 8 (July 1917): 581.

46Ibid., 9 (March 1918): 189.
47Ibid., 9 (January 1918): 2.
prevent grain from being wasted in the manufacture of alcoholic beverages that could be put to better use in fighting 48
the war. The magazine asserted that if England lost the war it would be because of starvation, a starvation brought on not so much by German submarines sinking merchant ships, but a starvation resulting from the wasting of grains in producing strong drink. 49 A similar sentiment had been expressed earlier in 1916 by David Lloyd George, shortly before he had assumed the post of prime minister of Great Britain. George had said, " ••• 'Drink is doing us more damage in the war than all the German submarines put together.,"50 The King's Business applied this logic to the United States: if America was defeated in the war against Germany, the main reason would be the continued need to produce alcoholic beverages.
If all the grain going into strong drink should be
kept for food we would have enough to abundantly feed
ourselves and to help in feeding the allies. If we
are beaten, and it is not at all sure that we will not
be, we will be beaten by booze. That it will be
necessary ultimately to prohibit the use of grains at
this time for strong drink is clear. We will be forced
to it sooner or later. 51
The only real question for the magazine was when the
48Ibid., 8 (July 1917): 579.

49Ibid., p. 580.
50Norman H. Clark, Deliver Us from Evil, An Interpretation of American Prohibition (New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 1976), p. 124.

51 The King's Business, 8 (July 1917): 580.
president and congress were going to become socially con
cerned and stop the needless waste of food. 52
One month after the magazine's attack on liquor, the
president and congress made their position on alcoholic
b~verages known with the passage of the Lever ~ood and Fuel
Control Act. This act granted carte blanche powers to the
federal government to control all production and distri
bution of food and fuel necessary for the war effort; as part
of this control, the act prohibited the use of foodstuffs in
the manufacture of distilled liquors. An even greater vic
tory for the forces of prohibition occurred four months

later when the congress, on December 18, 1917, adopted an . amendment to the Constitution prohibiting the manufacture,

sale, or transportation of alcoholic liquors.
Despite these unprecedented actions of the federal
government regarding intoxicating beverages, the production
and consumption of beer continued as the war dragged on in
Europe. The May 1918 issue of The King's Business ques
tioned why Herbert Hoover, the Food Administrator, asked
Americans to go without beef for one day a week, wheat for
two days per week, and pork for two days a week while there
were no beerless days.
A large amount of food stuffs is going into beer. We
were told at the outset that only barley was going
into beer and that barley was not good food for man,
but now we are being urged to use barley. Why not
conserve all our barley for the use of men and cattle
52Ibid.
instead of wasting it, and worse than wasting it, in beer? Why not save also the coal that is being wasted in breweries, millions of tons annually? Why should people go hungry and why should they go cold, and why should factories and mills shut down in order that the breweries may have barley and coal to carryon their, not merely useless, but positively destructive business? If barley is an inferior food, why not then require that the fields that are used for raising barley be used for raising something else?53
Not only did beer production waste food resources, but it
also increased the war-time labor shortage.
Release the many thousands of men engaged in the manufacture of beer to work our farms where there are so many needed. We are making men give up running elevators, clerking in stores and other positions where they are not absolutely needed to engage in more productive and more necessary industry. Why not order that all men, and women too, cease the manufacture of beer to enter upon lines of productive activity when they are so sorely needed. What is there so sacred about beer in the eyes of Mr. Wilson that this industry should be so coddled, when everyone knows that at the very best, beer is useless? . • . What is there so sacred about beer that it has a protection by various branches of the administration that other industries do not enjoy?54
This sharp focus on beer and its detrimental effect on the
war effort led to a reductionism that explained why the war
continued in Europe. Exemplifying this attitude was an
editorial by Torrey in October 1918.
• . • it was strong drink and the men, who for the sake of the fattening of their own purses, force the drink upon England, that were England's most dangerous foes, and they are still. And the drink interests are America's most dangerous foes today. There is nothing else in America that so aids and abets the Central Powers in their inhuman and monstrous war as the liquor interests. There is good reason to think that if
53Ibid., 9 (May 1918): 368.
54Ibid., 9 (August 1918): 643-644.
England, early in the war, had suppressed the awful
wastage of necessary foodstuffs by their being manu
factured into beer, and the appalling deterioration
of their laboring men in necessary industries, such as
the coal industry and the manufacture of munitions,
the war would have been over long ago, been over be
fore America got into it, and the loss of American
life and the other evils that will come to America are
directly traceable to strong drink and the liquor
interests. When will we wake up to this fact and crush

the head of this poisonous snake beneath tg~ iron heel
of a thoroughly arroused public sentiment? The answer to Torrey's question came less than four montns

later, on January 29, 1919, when the 18th Amendment was declared ratified by the states. The American public had clearly spoken out in favor of destroying "the poisonous snake" of strong drink.

While the war effort helped to bring about prohibition by raising America's consciousness of the detrimental effects of alcoholic beverages, the war also helped. to bring about a greater awareness of the harmful effects of cigarettes. To attack the tobacco interest, The King's Business relied upon an argument similar to that used against strong drink: land producing tobacco reduced the amount of food being produced for the war effort. The magazine believed that the American government was "apparently working hand in hand with the American Tobacco Trust to perpetuate, not merely this appalling waste, but unquestionable injury to our man power. "56 The specific injury from cigarette
55Ibid., 9 (October 1918): 836-837.

56Ibid., 9 (June 1918): 458.

248 smoking was not specified, but the magazine quoted a source as saying that more American soldiers wduld be harmed by cigarettes than by German bullets. 57 Because of this viewpoint, an editorial in the magazine expressed shock over the discovery that leaders of the Y.M.C.A. were engaged in the promotion of cigarettes as an important way to help relieve the tensions of the war. The only beneficiaries from this type of promotion were the tobacco manufacturers. 58
This attack on cigarette smoking, like the assault on alcoholic beverages, reflected an overall strategy of The King's Business--to use the.war in Europe as a way to fight against certain wrongs in American society; the battlefields for Americans were not only in France, but in their own communities and neighborhoods. By combating strong drink and cigarettes or tobacco, a person demonstrated a true spirit of patriotism, wanting to get America right with God.
In sharp contrast to the patriotism of The King's Business was the patriotism of some Americans who "discovered" groups of people less than enthusiastic about the war. The liberal Shirley Jackson Case, a postmillennialist from the University of Chicago Di"inity School, in The Millennial Hope: A Phase of War Time Thinking, took seriously the slogan that the war was one to end all wars and
57Ibid., p. 457.

58Ibid., 9 (November 1918): 930-931.
looked upon the premillennialists as denying the possibility of an emerging millennial'kingdom after the war; to Case, premillennialists were therefore le~s than enthusiastic, less than patriotic about winning the war. Though not specifically mentioned, The King's Business, Torrey, and other people who believed in the doctrine of premillennialism had their reputations tarnished by such published, accounts as Professor Case's statements to a Chicago newspaper; Case was quoted as saying that:

"Two thousand dollars a week is being spent to spread the doctrine (i.e., the doctrine of premillennialism). Where the money comes from is unknown, but there is a strong suspicion that it emanates from German sources. In my belief the fund would be a profitable field for government investigation. My object in writing the book was to enlighten the American people, for if the belief spreads' many would not be able to see the need of fighting for democracy. That the doctrine of the premillenarians has many supporters is certain, as the divinity school gets many communications each week from pastors allover the country asking how to combat, the idea."59

By attacking the loyalty of the premillennialists, Case demonstrated his own patriotism, an unvarnished patriotism that was also held by other members of the Divinity School. Before the war, the dean of the school, Shailer Mathews, had patriotically declared that opposition to military preparedness was un-Christian; once the United States became involved in the war Mathews, without difficulty, found justification to affirm that not all participation in war

59Ibid., 9 (April 1918): 276; cf., Weber, Living in the Shadow, p. 120.

was against Christian principles. 60 Mathews also contributed to the war-time premillennialism paranoia through his scholarly journal of religious thought, entitled The Biblical World. George Marsden has characterized the publication during 1918 and 1919 as The Biblical War, because of major articles in most issues of the journal attacking premillennialists and portraying them as the chief enemy on the American home-front. 61

Several months before the readers of The King's Business were made aware of Professor Case's unfounded charges that the premillennial movement may have received money from German sources, the magazine unwittingly refuted these charges by giving Torrey over three pages of its editorial section for a condemnation of German thought as represented by its scientists and theologians. Torrey quoted prominent German scholars to demonstrate how German nationalism influenced these professors to such an extent as to make them biased and incapable of fair reasoning. 62 He quoted the famous German zoologist Ernst Haeckel:
60Ray H. Abrams, Preachers Present Arms: The Role of the American Churches and Clergy in World Wars I and II, with Some Observations on the War in Vietnam (Scottdale, Pennsylvania: Herald Press, 1969), p. 133.
61Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture,

p. 147. On page 148 of his book, Marsden cites another publication that attacked the premillennialists, the respected Christian Century.
62The King's Business 9 (February 1918): 100.
•••"One singly highly cultured German warrior, of those who are, alas! falling in thousands, represents a higher intellectual and moral life-value than hundreds of the raw children of nature whom England and France, Russian and Italy, oppose to them."63
Haeckel envisioned a greater Germany after the war .

. "At all events we must, at the conclusion of peace, demand substantial expansion of the German Empire. In this our motive will not be the greed and covetousness of world-ruling England, nor the national vanity of gloire-seeking France, nor the childish megalomania of Rome-mad Italy, nor the insatiable craving for expansion of semi-barbarous Russia."64

Expressing a similar sentiment of German national super
iority was the world-renown Biblical critic Adolf Harnack,
who voiced a deep concern for the decline of European cul
ture if Germany lost the war: " •.• 'If we are beaten-
which God and our strong arm forbid--all the highest Kultur
of our hemisphere, which it was our mission to guard, sinks
with us into the grave~,"65 Lamenting the enemy propaganda
against his country, Harnack declared:

."The International Lie-Press has given us a fourth Great Power against Germany, and deluges the world with lies against our magnificent and strongly moral army, and slanders everything that is German. I propose that in the treaty of peace we should claim a special Milliard as indemnity for lies."bb
Torrey criticized Harnack and Haeckel for their

63Ibid., p. 98.
64Ibid•
65Ibid., p. 99.
66Ibid •
views, but he found the ideas of Gustav Adolf Deissmann, a
Berlin Professor of New Testament Exegesis, particularly
repugnant. Deissmann had written:
•.•;;The German God is not only the theme of some of our poets and prophets, but also a historian like Max Lenz has, with fiery tongue and in deep thankfulness borne witness to the revelation of the German God in our holy war, the German, the national God! • • • Has war in this case impaired, or has it steeled religion? I say it has steeled it. This is not relapse to a lower level, but a mounting up to God Himself."67
Responding to this extreme blending of religion and nation
alism, Torrey asked a question of his readers: "Who will
desire to study New Testament theology under a man who is
capable of such an infamous and Satanic utterance as
this."68 He equated the fallacious reasoning process of
Deissmann and other German theologians in dealing with the
war with their critical views of the Bible.
It is the same method of reasoning that they have exhibited in their many productions along the lines of destructive criticism of the Bible which they have issued during many years. It makes for the progress of true thought that they and their theories are necessarily discredited by these recent utter
69

ances.
Two months after Torrey's attack on German professors and their scholarship, The King's Business dealt specifically with Case's charges that premillenarians were in the pay of Germany. The magazine noted a similarity
67Ibid., pp. 99-100.

68Ibid., p. 100.
69Ibid.
between Casels accusations and the techniques of the Salem
persecutors who charged people they disliked of being
witches while knowing that the accused people would never
receive a fair trial. In a counterattack, The King's
Business sought to turn the tables on Case and his colleague
Shailer Mathews by noting their close kinship with German
thought.
While the charge that the money for premillennial propaganda "emanates from German sources" is ridiculous, the charge that the destructive criticism that rules in Chicago University "emanates from German sources" in undeniable. Everybody knows, who has studied the question, that the school of biblical criticism that centers at Chicago University, to which both Prof. Shailer Matthews sic and Prof. Shirley Jackson Case belong, is simply an echo of German destructive criticism. We do not think on this account that the teachers in Chicago University should be prosecuted as being traitors, or that the Government would find this "a profitable field for Government investigation."70
As if to prove the anti-German position of The
King's Business, in the same issue of the magazine there
were attacks on what was characterized as "the prostitution
of German scholarship" by extensively quoting German wri
ters on the subject of war. One prominent German literary
author, Philippi was quoted as follows:

"We think only of war. We execute God Almighty's will, and the edicts of his j~stice we will fulfil in vengeance upon the ungodly. God calls us to murderous battles, even if worlds should thereby fall to ruin. Like gardens of roses, our wounds blossom at the gates of heaven.,,71
70Ibid., 9 (April 1918): 277.

71 Ibid., p. 280.
A pastor Vorwerk's "Battle Prayer" for Germany was also quoted:

• "Thou who dwellest in thy Heaven above, cherubim, seraphim, and Zeppelins; thou art enthroned as a God of thunder in the midst of lightning from the clouds and lightning from sword and cannon, send thunder, lightning, hail, and tempest hurtling upon our enemy and hurl him down to dark burial-pits. "72

The magazine noted that Germany's need for a war-God to strike down the enemies of the country found justification in the God of the ancient Norseman, Thor, and in the Old Testament stories of instances when God often took vengeance upon the enemies of Israel. On the other hand, because of the New Testament stress on non-violence and the view of a Christian God of mercy and love, the New Testament found no place in the German way of thinking. 73

The King's Business' criticism of Germans invoking the name of God to justify the violence of "murderous battles" and hurling the enemy "down to dark burial pits" created a mindset: the editors of the magazine could not accept the fact that a militarist, i.e., Germany, would be willing to accept a just and fair peace by negotiations. When press reports of May 11, 1918 indicated that Germany was sympathetic to a possible plan of mediation of the war by Pope Benedict XV, The King's Business concluded that the German government would never accept peace negotiations

72Ibid.
73Ibid.
unless their war-time objective could be achieved.

As for Pope Benedict XV, on two previous occasions (July 30, 1915, and August 1, 1917) he had appealed to the belligerents in the war to make peace, but on both 0ccasions he had been rebuffed. Because of these efforts, he earned the reputation of being pro-German. 74 An editorial in the magazine took up the theme of the Pope's pro-Germanism:
To propose Pope Benedict as a mediator in the present

conflict is about as reasonable as to propose the
Kaiser as a mediator. He would be just about as fit
a mediator as the Kaiser, and no more fit. As we

have indicated in another editorial, it is plain as
day that his sympathies are all with the Kaiser. 75 According to The King's Business, evidence of the Pope favoring the Kaiser could be found in various acts of omission and commission. In the category of omission, the Pope refused to take any action against Irish priests and clergy from Quebec who resisted the military draft. 76 On the active side, the Pope took immediate action to sanction a disciplinary inquiry against the Archbishop of Carniola, who had assumed the leadership of a revolutionary movement against the government of Austria-Hungary, which was aligned with Germany. The common thread in these various actions
74William L. Langer, compo & ed., An Encyclopedia of World History: Ancient, Medieval, and Modern Chronologically Arranged, 4th ed. (Boston: Houghton Mifflin Company, 1968), p. 714.
75The King's Business 9 (July 1918): 548.

76Ibid• and inactions of the papacy seemed apparent to the maga·
zine--a church policy that served the'interests of Germany at the expense of the allies. 77

By strongly condemning the papacy, The King's Business displayed a remarkably short memory; during the early years of the war the magazine had displayed an evenhandedness toward Germany while denouncing the efforts of the American preparedness movement to institute a draft of young men. (Torrey had even recommended a pacifist book to the magazine's readership.) The King's Business' condemnation of the Pope for what the magazine had previously advocated can be interpreted as the result of the changed position of the United States in regard to the war, and the anti-Catholic bias of the magazine. As a conservative Protestant magazine, The King's Business looked to God-not to a Catholic Pope--for world peace.
When it appeared that the war would continue indefinitely, the magazine's position of looking to God for peace eventually found expression at the highest level of the United States government. On May 11, 1918, President Wilson issued a proclamation declaring May 30th, to be a day of prayer, fasting, and public humiliation before God by the American people. Wilson righteously declared that God

• . • may forgive our sins and short-comings as a
77Ibid.
people and purify our hearts to see and love the truth, to accept and defend all things that are just and right, and to purpose only those righteous acts and judgments which are in conformity with His will, beseeching Him that He will give victory to our armies as they fight for freedom, wisdom to those who take counsel on our behalf in these days of dark struggle and perplexity, and steadfastness to our people to make sacrifice to the utmost support of what is just and true, bringing us at last the peace in which men's hearts can be at rest because it is founded upon mercy, justice and good will.78
An editorial in the magazine called upon all Christians to
rejoice that President Wilson had taken this action of
issuing a proclamation.
On May 30th, when the national day of prayer took
place, the American people had much to pray about as the
German army marched toward Paris. Eventually the German
advance was halted within fifty miles of Paris; and two
months later, the allies began a counter offensive which
ultimately forced Germany to agree to the November 11,
1918 armistice. Reflecting back upon the fortunes of war,
The King's Business found great significance in the May
30th day of prayer.
God hear.d the prayers that went up on that day, heard them i~ a way that has made the whole world wonder. The tide of battle completely turned, and the Germans and their allies, instead of being constantly victorious, from that time on have been constantly and now overwhelmingly defeated. Many are already forgetting our extremity and how in our extremity we cried to God, and are attributing our successes to the masterly generalship of Foch and those associated with him, • . • It is not General Foch, and it is not the American soldiers, and it is not the splendid generals and subordinate officers and soldiers of any
78Ibid., p. 547.
of the armies to whom the credit is due for our victories, the credit is due to the One to whom we went in our extremity, the Lord God Almighty, the God of Hosts, the God and Father of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 79 .

As for the future of the world now that the fighting in Europe had ended, Torrey entertained no illusions that enduring peace and security would be forthcoming. Already there was the danger of anarchy in the world (a probable

80
· . ) d f
ref erence t 0 the spread 0 f Russ~an commun~sm, an, or
Torrey, the "golden days" in world history were still in the future, with the second coming of Christ. For America, the future seemed fraught with danger: Torrey feared the menace of Roman Catholicism, a menace greater in his mind thall atheistic communism. Torrey's anti-Catholicism manifested itself in his view that the Catholic Church was trying to gain power in the United States to further its own interests by alligning the Church with the Democratic Party. According to the National Catholic Register, which Torrey quoted, the political power acquired by the Catholic Church would be used to carry out God's plan:

"It is God's plan that the Holy Father of Rome should be the spiritual and temporal head of His kingdom on earth. It is the same today as in the time of the first pope. The best way to accomplish this is through political power, .•."81

As if to confirm Torrey's worst fears about Catholic
79Ibid., 9 (December 1918): 1026-1027.
80Ibid., 10 (January 1919): 6.
81 Ibid., 10 (March 1919): 203.
political influence, President Wilson held a meeting with Pope Benedict XV shortly after arriving in Europe to begin the Versailles peace negotiations.

Torrey viewed the President's innocuous meeting with the Pope as unnecessary, as a colossal political blunder, and as a surrender to the Roman Catholic Church: " President Wilson's surrender to Roman Catholicism ought to arouse all who have any conception of the iniquities and subtleties of the Roman Catholic machine to nation-wide and effective action.,,82 As a Protestant nation, Americans would "not tolerate the bowing of our Chief Magistrate to that strange and pernicious mixture of politics and religion that is headed up at Rome. ,,83 The United States had defeated the German Kaiser and should not become subservient to the will' of the papacy.
Torrey's fear of the papacy in American politics did not continue as a regular theme in The King's Business, because of the lack of evidence to support such a position and because Torrey stepped down as the editor-in-chief of the publication. The last edition of the magazine under Torrey's guidance was the December 1918 issue; a short paragraph in this issue explained that Torrey decided to retire because of the lack of available time to fulfill the duties of the position adequately. The readers were assured

82Ibid., p. 204. 83Ibid., p. 202.
that the magazine would continue in the tradition charted by Torrey and would stand "for the great fundamentals of the faith.,,84

The war years had been a difficult period of time for Torrey to serve as editor-in-chief of The King's Busi~, trying as he did to keep the religious magazine from merely reflecti.ng the .attitudes and beliefs of a world at war and the easy thinking that the end justifies the means. From the beginning of the war in 1914, the publication had unabashedly challenged the various nationalisms of the time by stressing Christian love above patriotism, a position which became increasingly untenable as the United States drifted into war. Once the United States became involved in the war, the editorial position of the magazine reluctantly accepted American participation while using the war as a vehicle for an attack on American social evils such as strong drink. At the conclusion of the two wars-the war to end all wars and the war to end all alcoholic beverages-Torrey once again began to concern himself with the contest between liberals and conservatives over the direction of Protestant Christianity in a post-war America. Torrey, and the country, now had to make the difficult transition from a "war-for-democracy" frame of mind (in which right and wrong seemed more apparent) to the uncertainties and ambiguities of a nation at peace. But Torrey's

84Ibid., 9 (December 1918): 1030.
voice, formerly authoritative and appealing in its reassurances, was becoming less a voice that could speak to society's needs.
CHAPTER IX
THE FINAL YEARS

In the months following the World War I armistice there was an optimism among the American people (an optimism significantly and emphatically not s~ared by the realistic and premillennial-minded Torrey) that a lasting world peace could be achieved on the basis of Wilson's Fourteen Points as presented to the world on January 14, 1918. The Fourteen Points were based upon the American ideals of free trade, free navigation, reduction in armaments, and national self determination--principles that were to be guaranteed by a general association of nation states. Once the tough negotiations with the allied countries began at Versailles, it became all too apparent that Wilsonian idealism would have to compromise with European realism. Wilson willingly accepted a compromise peace settlement with the Europeans~ however, when Republicans in the United States Senate objected to Article X of the League of Nations Covenant, Wilson refused to compromise with them. Article X provided a League guarantee of national boundaries, a guarantee that opponents believed would insure American involvement in future

262
European wars. Despite a nationwide pubric relations blitz
by Wilson 'to garner grass-roots support for the treaty, the
final Senate vote on the peace treaty on March 19, 1920,
failed to obtain the two-thirds majority necessary for
ratification. With the Senate rejection of the Versailles Treaty, prospects for world peace dimmed and disillusionment set in. On October 18, 1921, a bilateral peace treaty between the United States and Germany was finally ratified.

Adding to the general disillusionment concerning prospects for world peace were the extreme rhetoric' and actions of the new Russian government under the control of Nikolai Lenin. At the end of World War I Lenin spoke about the need for revolutionary violence to bring down the capitalist governments of the world. To translate this rhetoric into action was the goal of the Third Communist International established in March 1919. Initially, the Third International proved to be successful with a communist takeover in Hungary, uprisings in Germany, and communist intrigue in China.
Not even the United States escaped the surge of revolutionary violence. After a number of bombings in the United States, Torrey and many Americans were genuinely concerned about the atheistic regime in Russia which they

1
considered to be an outlaw government. In April 1919,

1According to Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture (p. 208), adding plausibility to the fears about Russia were earlier premillennial predictions about the" threatening role of Russia in the end times.

the maid of a Georgia senator had her hands blown off when she opened a package. An investigation uncovered thirty-six package bombs mailed to prominent businessmen, Supreme Court justices, and members of the Cabinet. One of the bombs had been addressed to the Attorney General of the United States, A. Mitchell Palmer. In June a prospective bombthrower blew himself up on the steps of Palmer's house in Washington. Having been targeted two times for destruction, Palmer, who had the reputation of being a progressive, began rounding up aliens of radical political persuasion for deportation. The most famous episode took place on January 2, 1920, when government agents conducted nationwide raids that netted approximately 5,000 radicals. One-third of these people were prosecuted
. 2
under state laws, and 556 were ultimately deported. The Palmer Raids were the highpoint of the so-called Red Scare; however, on September 16, 1920, as an anticlimax a wagonload of explosives were detonated in Wall Street; numerous casualties resulted--34 people killed and over 200 injured. The paranoia of the time led many people to agree with Palmer's assertion that this terrorist act was part of a larger conspiracy to overthrow capitalisrn and
't 'th . 3
rep1ace ~ w~ commun~sm.
2R· . d . 687 h'

~sJor , Amer~ca, p. ; Burner, T e Amer~can People, p. 494.

3Hofstader and Wallace, American Violence, p. 430.
Adding to the fear and anxiety of a communist
takeover after World War I were numerous labor strikes; for example during 1919 there were 3,600 strikes. Many Americans saw a direct link between the strikes and the propaganda of the Third International that called upon the proleteriat class to be the vanguard in the revolution against capitalism. The truth of the matter was t~at most workingmen were striking for purely selfish reasons; they wanted larger paychecks and a system of job security to protect them from the added competition for jobs that resulted when millions of soldiers and sailors were speedily discharged from the armed forces at the end of the war.

Despite the practical, nonideological orientation of American workers, it served the interests of businessmen to attribute great influence to communist revclutionaries in order to discredit the strikes. During the 1919 steel strike, Judge Elbert H. Gary, chairman of the board of United States Steel, warned about the advancement of Bolshevism, particularly in the form of William Z. Foster, a closet communist, who was a union organizer in U.S. Steel's Chicago-Gary, Indiana plants. Discrediting strikers made it easier for United States Steel to overcome racial prejudices and import southern blacks into the Chicago area to keep the steel mills operating. 4 By January 1920, the strike was over, and, for many Americans,
4R' 'd, ' 686.

~sJor Amer~ca, p.
the country had been saved from the proleteriat by the actions of tough businessmen.

In the midst of the turmoil and fear of the postwar years, there were many liberal Christians of a Social-Gospel bent who continued to reaffirm their pre-war idealism that humanity could indeed establish God's Kingdom on earth in which world peace and unity would reign. As part of this process, the Interchurch World Movement was created on December 18, 1918, as an organization designed to unite all Protestant missionary and benevolent agencies under one umbrella in "a single campaign for money, men, and spiritual revival."S Using the newly discovered organizational techniques that had been developed during the war, the leadership of the Interchurch World Movement decided to carry out their plans on a grandiose scale by first raising one billion dollars. In an April, 1920 bulletin they declared:

"Christ was big, was He not? None ever bigger. Christ was busy, was He not? None ever busier. He was always about His Father's busine~s. Christ needs big men for big business."
While the goal of one billion dollars began as a means to accomplish religious ends, the means eventu~lly became an end in itself and contributed to the collapse of the organization in 1922. 7

SAhlstrom, A Religious History, 2:383.

7Ibid., pp. 383-384.

Torrey rejected the post-war liberal optimism about world peace and unity that inspired the formation of the League of Nations and the Interchurch World Movement. For Torrey, true peace and unity could only be achieved on the basis of common religious doctrine rather than on the basis of noble ideals and a campaign for a billion dollars:

Unity, real unity, unity between all those who truly have accepted Jesus Christ as God manifest in the flesh, and their own Divine and only Saviour, and who surrender to Him as their Lord and Master, and who only differ from one another on minor questions of doctrine and church government, is a unity greatly to be desired, •..8
The substance of Torrey's thought eventually became manifest in the founding of an ecumenical, conservative religious organization of Christians to uphold and promote the fundamentals of the faith.

During the summer of 1918, Torrey hosted a meeting of prominent conservatives at his Montrose summer home, to lay the groundwork for the establishment of a worldwide organization for Bible-believing Christians. 9 Attending the Montrose meeting were William Bell Riley, John Campbell, William Evans, W. H. Griffith Thomas,
8The King's Business 10 (January 1919): 7.
9The meeting at Torrey's home seems to confirm Marsden's view, Fundamentalism and American Culture (po 141), that the broad evangelical coalition that had dominated America for more than a century was breaking up during the years between 1917 and 1920.

R. M. Rus.sell, H. Wyse Jones, and Torrey's old singing companion, Charlie Alexander. 10 The urgency of creating a religious organization of like-minded people took on greater significance for Torrey because of intole~ant liberal ministers within the Los Angeles Presbytery who would have been pleased if Torrey had withdrawn from the
h' t" 11
group b eca~se 0 f ~s conserva ~ve v~ews. ,

At Montrose, plans for the international organization of orthodox Christians were developed and presented the following year to a gathering of conservative Christians in Philadelphia. The Philadelphia meeting, which lasted from May 25 to June 1, 1919, had 6,000 people from across the country in attendance (including Torrey) to hear sermons on traditional Christian topics--"the doctrines of God, Christ, Satan, sin, atonement, sanctification, grace, redemption, Church, second advent, prophecy, resurrection, and future punishment. "12 In the midst of all this preaching, a decision was made by those assembled to establish formally the World's Christian Fundamentals Association (WCFA), with a nine-point creed that included statements dealing with the inerrancy of the Bible and the premillennial return

10Sandeen, Roots of Fundamentalism, p. 243.

11
Stewart to Torrey, August 24, 1918, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.

12sandeen, Roots of Fundamentalism, p. 243.
of Christ. 13 Having a creed clearly differentiatF tte
association from other religious organizations, particu
larly the creedless Interchurch World Movement and the Federal Council of Churches, whose activities were looked upon with alarm by the WCFA members. 14

As a founder of the World's Christian Fundamentals Association, Torrey had gr~at hopes that the organization would be a force in the world for the spread of conservative Christian ideas. Despite the world vision implied by its name, the WCFA had little impact on the world, primarily because of a small membership centered exclusively in the United States and Canada. Even within the United States, the organization had only a minor impact on the emerging fundamentalist movement.
One year after the establishment of the World's Christian Fundamentals Association a suggestion appeared in a 1920 edition of The Watchman Examiner, a prominent Northern Baptist paper, that the term "fundamentalist" should be applied to all Christians who were willing to "battle" for the fundamentals of the Christian faith. 15 Curtis Lee Laws, a conservative and the edito·r of the paper, believed that the new name would more accurately
13Ibid., p. 245.
14Ibid.
15LeRoy Moore, Jr., "Another Look at Fundamentalism: A Response to Ernest R. Sandeen," Church History 37 (June 1968): 196.

describe the position of orthodox Christians in their
struggle against the forces of a liberal Christianity
that had discarded the traditional doctrines of the
faith. Laws' broad definition of "fundamentalist"
embraced many people, including Torrey, who had had
fundamentalist leanings ever since the 1880s when he had accepted the doctrines of biblical inerrancy and premil
lennialism. While the term "fundamentalist" seemed appropriate for people like Torrey, at the same time it
further divided Christian conservatives and liberals, and set the stage for conflict between the two sides during the 1920s. Two classic battles of the decade involved the theology of the liberal minister Harry Emerson Fosdick and the question of teaching evolution in the public schools of Tennessee. 16

On May 21, 1922, the Reverend Harry Emerson Fosdick (a Baptist serving outside his denomination) ascended his pulpit at the First Presbyterian Church in New York City and delivered one of the most provocative sermons in American history--"Shall the Fundamentalists Win?" Reflecting back on the sermon forty years later, Fosdick declared in a self-serving fashion: "It was a plea for good will, but what came of it was an explosion
16These two battles were within the framework of what Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture (p. 164), calls the two fronts of fundamentalism--the major denominations and the teaching of evolution in the public schools.

of ill will, for over two years making headline news of a controversy that went the limit of truculence.,,17 Characterizing the sermon as.a plea for good will'does not square with the title of the sermon or with the sermon's content. For example, in the sermon Fosdick stated that "the Fundamentalists are giving us one of the worst exhibitions of bitter intolerance that the churches of this country have ever seen,,,18 and, further, that "If they the fundamentalists had their way, within the church they would set up in Protestantism a doctrinal tribunal more rigid than the pope's.,,19 Equating fundamentalism with intolerance and narrow-mindedness was less reprehensible to fundamentalists than Fosdick's questioning the truth of three fundamentalist doctrines--the inerrancy of the Bible, the virgin birth, and the second coming of Christ.

A difference more essential than differences over specific doctrines between the fundamentalists and the liberal Fosdick was the dissimilarity in world view. Fosdick, in his sermon had declared: "We must be able to think our modern life clear through in Christian terms and
17Harry Emerson Fosdick, The Living of Those Days: An Autobiography (New York: Harper & Brothers, 1956),

p. 145.

18Ernest J. Wrage and Barnet Baskerville, eds., Contemporary Forum: American Speeches on TwentiethCentury Issues (New York: Harper & Brothers, 1962), p. 104.
19Ibid., p. 100.

to do that we also must be able to think our Christian life clear through in modern terms."20 Fundamentalists could not object to the first part of Fosdick's statement that the modern world should be viewed from a Christian perspective; however, applying the standards of the world to Christianity was unacceptable: Christianity to them was above the standards of the world. Also the application of worldly standards could conflict with orthodox beliefs such as the belief in the biblical accounts or miracles. Fosdick and his fellow liberals were not threatened by the implications of modern thought contradicting Christian beliefs; they automatically accepted the modern point of view at the expense of traditional Christianity. For the liberal, Christian truth was relative and always in the process of becoming, whereas for the fundamentalist, Christian truth was absolute, found within the pages of an inerrant Bible.

Conservatives within Torrey's Presbyterian denomination were outraged when they learned of the content of Fosdick's "Shall the Fundamentalists Win?" sermon. Fosdick's antagonism to the specific doctrines of an errorless Bible and Mary's virginity appeared to contradict Presbyterian doctrine that had been affirmed in 1910 and reaffirmed in 1916 by the General Assembly of the church. One fundamentalist went so far as to label

20Ibid., p. 99.
Fosdick "'the Jesse James of the theological world. ,,,21 Reverend Clarence Edward Macartney of the Arch Street Presbyterian Church in Philadelphia eventually brought
??
charges against the liberal minister.--Helping the anti-Fosdick forces in their case was the revelation that although serving as the associate pastor of the First Presbyterian Church, Fosdick remained an ordained Baptist minister; he had made no attempt to become a regular Presbyterian minister.

After almost three years of patient maneuvering, the conservative elements within the Presbyterian Church were able to force a showdown with Fosdick. He had the choice of becoming a regular Presbyterian minister or leaving the pulpit of the First Presbyterian Church. Rather than join a denomination that subscribed to a number of doctrines he could not accept, Fosdick resigned his position. In his last sermon at the church where he had served for seven years, Fosdick stood his ground, relating the following comments to a sympathetic audience: II 'They call me a heretic,' he said. 'Well, I am a heretic if conventional orthodoxy is the standard. I 3hould be ashamed to live in this generation and not be a heretic. ,,,23
21Fosdick, The Living of Those Days, p. 153.
22C. Allyn Russell, Voices of American Fundamentalism: Seven Biographical Studies (Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1976), p. 206.
23Fosdick, The Living of Those Days, p. 176.

After leaving the First Church, being a "heretic" did not prevent Fosdick from assuming the choice pastorate of the recent·ly completed Park Avenue Baptist Church, the church of John D. Rockefeller. 24

A few weeks after Fosdick delivered his dramatic farewell ser~on at the First Church, the battleground for fundamentalists shifted to the state of Tennessee and the passage of a state law prohibting the teaching of evolution in the public schools. This head-on attack against modern science (Darwinian science) by fundamentalists who accepted the truth. claims of Baconian science came at a time when modern science had gained a large following in America. 25 The American public marveled at the stories about Albert Einstein's theory of relativity and the new labor-saving devices that came from the scientific laboratories. People were gullible enough to believe that science could accomplish almost anything. 26 Modern science even intruded into the religious realm, an impact that Fosdick wrote about:
24George W. Dollar, A History of Fundamentalism in America (Greenville, South Carolina: Bob Jones University Press, 1973), p. 97.
25Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture (pp. 214-215), supports this view by citing Thomas Kuhn (author of The Structure of Scientific Revolutions) to point out that fundamentalists were operating with a different paradigm of science than that of their opponents.
26Frederick Lewis Allen, Only Yesterday: An Informal History of the Nineteen-Twenties (New York: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1964; Perennial Library), p. 164.
"The men of faith might claim for their positions ancient tradition, practical usefulness, and spiritual desirability, but one query could prick all such bubbles:. Is it scientific? That question has searched religion for contraband goods, stripped it of old superstitions, forced it to change its categories of thought and methods of work, and in general has so cowed and scared religion that many modern-minded believers • • • instinctively throw up their hands at the mere whisper of it. • • • When a prominent scientist comes out strongly for religion, all the churches thank Heaven and take courage as though it were the highest possible compliment to God to have Eddington believe in Him. Science has become the arbiter of this generation's thought, until to call even a prophet and a seer scientific is to cap the climax of praise."27

Unwilling to accept what they considered to be the undue
influence of modern science on religion and on society as
a whole, fundamentalists turned to political action on
the state level.
On March 21, 1925, lobbying by fundamentalists
and their conservative political allies culminated in the
passage of a Tennessee state law prohibiting the teaching
of evolution in the state's public schools. Eager to
challenge the law and its constitutionality, John Scopes,
a quiet and unassuming school teacher, proceeded to
violate the law by teaching evolution in a Dayton, Tennes
see public school. Within a few months the unknown Scopes
was brought to trial and became a hero in the eyes of
many Americans, while his fundamentalist opponents were
27Ibid., pp. 165-166.

276 viewed as scoundrels. 2S From July 10-21, 1925, the attention of many Americans was riveted on the Scopes trial in the small rural town of Dayton, in the heartland of H. L. Mencken's Bible Belt. The trial had become an instant media event when more than one hundred American reporters (and two British reporters) descended upon the town. As' ,-this were not enough, WGN radio from Chicago received the distinction of being the first radio station to broadcast a trial. over the radio. How much of the trial Chicagoans could understand by listening to their radios is questionable. The presiding judge, a pious fundamentalist, characterized himself,_ in a southern drawl, as "'Jist , 29

a reg'lar mountin'eer Jedge.'"

All the elements for a good newspaper story were present at the trial. For the defense was the famous trial lawyer and supporter of many liberal reform movements, Clarence Darrow from Chicago. Of greater fame and on the side of the prosecution was the three-time presidential candidate and progressive reformer, William Jennings Bryan from Nebraska. That two self-righteous men who could not be described as being politically conservative should oppose each other in the Scopes trial
28Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture (pp. 184-185), writes about one outcome of the trial being a decline in fundamentalist power at the centers of national life.

29G· S' ?
1nger, 1X Days or Forever., p. 93.
heightened the drama of the trial. Adding to the color of
this media event was the sign above the courthouse porch
that boldly declared: "Read your Bible,"30 and the daily
prayer given in the courtroom at the beginning of each
day's session.
No one doubted that the outcome of the trial "" f S f h " l" 3 1
would be t he conv1ct1on 0 copes or teac 1ng evo ut10ni however, the larger repercussions of the trial were not evident to everybody. During the trial the news reports corning from Dayton indelibly imprinted on the minds of many Americans the popular image of Protestant fundamentalism as a movement of uneducated, intolerant, Bible-believing Christians. Bryan, who seems to have conceived of himself as the leader of Protestant fundamentalism against evol"ution, aided in the projection of this unfavorable stereotype when he submitted to a cross-examination by the clever Darrow.

Darrow's famous cross-examination during the last days of the trial was not directed at humiliating Bryan, but to show that the fundamentalist Bryan did not accept everything in the Bible in a literal sense, an important point because the Tennessee anti-evolution law was based
30Ibid.
31Ferenc M. Szasz, "Three Fundamentalist Leaders: The Roles of William Bell Riley, John Roach Straton, and William Jennings Bryan in the Fundamentalist-Modernist Controversy" (Ph.D. dissertation, The University of Rochester, 1969), p. 248.

32
on a literal interpretation of the Bible. During the course of the cross-examination, Darrow elicited from Bryan his view that the world was not created in the span of six literal days,33 a view also held by Torrey. While Darrow proved that a leader of fundamentalism did not believe in an absolute literal interpretation of the Bible, ultimately this interesting piece of information did not prevent Scopes from being found guilty of violating the law.

Bryan's testimony alienated many, including some of his fundamentalist allies; though he did not believe in a literal six-day creation, at the same time he antagonized Christians of a liberal persuasion because of his literal acceptance of the Jonah and the fish story and the story of God stopping the sun for Joshua. Bryan's shifting back and forth between a strict and loose interpretation of the Bible led Darrow arrogantly to characterize this and Bryan's fundamentalist beliefs in general as being foolish views "that no intelligent Christian on earth believes."34
While inconsistent in biblical interpretation, Bryan must be given credit for being consistent in his
32Clarence Darrow, The Famous Examination of Bryan at the Scopes Evolution Trial, Edited by E. HaldemanJulius (Girard, Kansas: Haldeman-Julius Publication. n.d.),

p. 4.
33Ibid., p. 47.
34Ibid., p. 61.
unyielding opposition to evolution, depite the fact that not all fundamentalists, including Torrey, were greatly concerned about the question of evolution. During his younger years Torrey had bitterly opposed evolution and had even contemplated writing an anti-evolution book. However, in later years his opinion mellowed to ,the point that even Gray questioned Torrey's views on evolution. In an October 14, 1925 letter, Gray quote~ Torrey as say~ng the following: "'While I am not an evolutionist in any sens~, I have known men intimately who were as sound in the Scriptures and on the fundamental doctrines of our faith as I am, who were at the same time evolutionists.,,,35 This quotation clearly indicates Torrey's continued preoccupation with the principles of nineteenth-century Baconian science. He would not accept the unproven theory of evolution, but at the same time he recognized that holding the "unscientific" evolutionary theory did not prevent a person from being a fundamentalist in the faith. This seemingly contradictory tolerance for Biblebelieving Christians who accepted evolution reflected a similar view of Torrey's former teacher at Yale, James Dana. Torrey, like his teacher, carne to believe that ultimately the theory of evolution did not threaten Christianity; evolution did not displace God as the
35

James Gray to Torrey, October 14, 1925, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

creator of the universe, it simply tried to explain how
God created the cosmos.

As an anticlimax to the Scopes trial, the jury eventually had the last word when it declared Scopes guilty of teaching evolution in the classroom in violation of Tennessee state law. An appeal to the Tennessee Supreme Court upheld the jury decision. Many fundamentalists throughout the country were encouraged by the jury's verdict and began to agitate for anti-evolution laws in their own states. By 1928, nine states had

36
adopted some form of anti-evolution measures.

While the Scopes trial and the Fosdick controversy were to be the two most spectacular events of the 1920s through which the fundamentalist movement came to the attention of the American public as a whole, Torrey had stood aside from them. In a less spectacular way, Torrey sought to further his view of Christianity by publishing books dealing with the fundamentals of the faith, by conducting evangelistic campaigns, and by trying to improve the reputation of the Bible Institute of Los Angeles.
In the ten years following the conclusion of World War I until his death in 1928, Torrey published an average of 1.5 books each year. This remarkable
36Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture,

p. 281.
output can be understood by his increased sense of urgency to spread an enduring message in a world that he believed was moving away from the absolutes of faith toward the liberal revelation of a Harry Emerson Fosdick. Two categories of Torrey's post war books can be discerned:
(1) the practical "how to" books of Christian faith, e.g., How to Be Saved and How to Be Lost (1923) and the larger category of books dealing with Christian doctrine, e.g., Is the Bible the Inerrant Word of God and Was the Body of Jesus Raised from the Dead (1922).37 While these books were published in the twentieth century, their underlying assumptions rested upon the nineteenth-century ideas of conservative evangelical Christianity, Baconian science, and Scottish Common Sense philosophy.

Unhappily for Torrey, his post-~ar success as an author did not produce large crowds at his evangelistic crusades; in fact, after the war Torrey never had the successful campaigns he had enjoyed in the pre-war years. The first evangelistic crusade after the war teamed Torrey and Charlie Alexander after many years of traveling their separate ways; this was to be the last Torrey-Alexander campaign (Alexander died in the fall of 1920). Meetings were held at BIOLA and in nearby Redondo Beach,
37According to Marsden, Fundamentalism and American Culture (pp. 47-48), 75% of fundamentalist talk and writing was devoted to popular piety, Bible study, and saving souls.

California, during the" early months of 1919. The world-
famous evangelistic team confronted small audiences in
the early weeks of the campaign when the auditorium at the Institute was a little over half full. 38 After six weeks at the Institute, the campaign shifted its meetings
to Redondo Beach, where the audiences were somewhat
. 39
larger, even reaching to 3,000. At the conclusion of
the crus~de, 230 conversions were reported. This small number of conversions in comparison to the heydays of Torrey and Alexander led Lyman Stewart to the observation that getting people to hear the message of the gospel was becoming more and more arduous. 40

A primary explanation for Torrey's lackluster performance as an evangelist can be attributed to his inability to modify his message to meet the ethical and moral challenges to Christianity from a growing movement of materialism and consumerism, a movement that increasingly became the new "religion" for many Americans during the 1920s. From 1921 to 1929 industrial production in America doubled and real per capita income increased
38Lyman Stewart to Dr. Frank A. Keller, February 13, 1919, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
39Lyman Stewart to Dorothy, March 21, 1919, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
40Lyman Stewart to Dr. Frank A. Keller, April 10, 1919, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.

from $522 to $716. While income was not spread evenly throughout society, the middle and upper classes had money to indulge in the new goods and amusements that came into being during the 1920s. Several examples of new products were Sanka coffee, the Schick razor, Birdseye frozen foods, Wheaties, Kleenex tissue, zippers, cellophane, and Hostess Cupcakes. During this period the growth of amusement activities garnered an increasingly larger percentage of the American dollar while creating a diverse group of entertainment stars that included Rudolph Valentino in movies, Gene Tunney and Jack Dempsey in boxing, and Red Grange in football. 41

Probably the greatest diversion for many Americans during the twenties centered around radios and automobiles. During the summer of 1920, WWJ in Detroit became the first radio station to begin regular commercial broadcasting. Within four short years there were some 1,400 radio stations in the country, broadcasting a variety of programs that included concerts, sports activities, election returns, church services (Torrey preached over the airwaves), and programs of current interest such as those dealing with the Scopes trial. This phenomenal growth in the number of radio stations and in the diversity of programming complemented radio sales that grew from $69,000,000 in 1922 to $842,548,000 in 1929, an incredibly large

dAm' 695
41R'~sJor,, er~ca, pp. 692-•
284
4?
growth rate of 1,400%.·-To further the increase of their radio sales, RCA, General Electric, and Westing-house jointly established the National Breadcasting Company, the first radio network in America. The following year the Columbia Broadcasting Company came into existence, and, by 1929, ten million Americans were owners of radios.

If Americans became tired of listening to their radios, then they had the freedom to get into their cars and drive anywhere they desired. During the decade of the 1920s car ownership in America tripled from 9,000,000 automobiles at the beginning of the decade to over 30,000,000 in 1930. The enormous increase in the numbe~ of vehicles reflected the increasing wealth of the American public and the techniques of mass production, e.g., the assembly line, that brought about a lower cost per car unit. The mass production of cars also stimulated the growth of countless other businesses--rubber, steel, road construction, motels, petroleum, etc.
Torrey and many other fundamentalist Christians responded less to this tide of mass consumerism and materialism than to the accompanying revolution in morals that took place during the decade. Contributing to this change in morals was the automobile that enabled couples to escape the watchful eyes of elders. At the beginning
42Allen, Only Yesterday, p. 137.

of the decade only 10% of the cars were enclosed; however, by 1927 this percentage had increased to 82.8%,43 and along with increased privacy went increased intimacy. Fashion s~yles during the time also raised moral questions; women wore less clothes, over one-third less than before World War I.44 Petticoats almost disappeared, and fleshcolored stockings became the norm for le~s that were now exposed to the knee. Women became more conscious of their appearance as rouge and lipstick carne into vogue. Torrey opposed these new trends in fashion and courting behavior because of what he perceived as a drift toward selfindulgence, a self-indulgence that would pull people away frcm being obedient to God. As if to verify the bad consequences of self-indulgence, Torrey could point to the example of the 1920s rebellion against prohibition.

The postwar expectations of Torrey and many progressive reformers had been that the passage of the 18th Amendment outlawing intoxicating beverages would have a calming influence on the country. Problems associated with drunkenness (such as child and wife abuse, absenteeism from work, a high crime rate, and costly welfare programs) would be eliminated or greatly reduced, and the country would prosper. Because of these
43Ibid., p. 83.

44Ibid., p. 86.
expectations, millions of Americans rejoiced in the passage of the Volstead
28, 1919, to enforce the prohibition amendment.

The Volstead Act defined intoxicating liquor as any beverage that contained as little as ~ of 1% of alcohol. The unenviable task of enforcing this act fell upon the 1,500 agents assigned to the Bureau of Internal Revenue. Grossly undermanned, this government agency tried to keep America dry from a tidal wave of home brew and imported liquor from Canada. In 1924 alone, it was estimated that $40,000,000 of liquor was smuggled into the country. Accurate figures for domestically produced alcohol are nonexistent; however, between 1919 and 1929, U.S. production of corn sugar, which could be used to make corn whisky, increased 600%.45 This production of bootleg liquor catered to the needs of many Americans who now considered drinking to be romantic and exciting because it was illegal; it was an inalienable right that no government could take away.
The high consumer demand for bootleg liquor and the promise of large profits attracted the attention of professional criminals. The most famous of these gangsters were Dutch Schultz of New York and Alphonse Capone of Chicago. Capone had a business card that portrayed him

45Ibid., p. 210.
simply as a second-hand furniture dealer. 46 By i926 the furniture dealer had successfully eliminated his major competitor, Dion O'Bannion, for control of bootlegging activities in Chicago--a business that yielded Capone $60,000,000 annually in profits. 47

The enormous profits available from prohibitionrelated crime and the 75,000 annual arrests for liquor violations shocked the sensibilities of Torrey and other reformers who had viewed prohibition as a panacea for the ills of American society. The lack of self-restraint and general disregard for the law reflected a mood toward greater personal freedom and self-indulgence already noted in the changing sexual mores and growing materialism. This was hardly a time for traditional Christianity to flourish, but Torrey doggedly continued his old-fashioned evangelistic campaigns--to audiences that got progressively smaller and smaller. Other evangelists changed with the times by adapting the Christian message to the new circumstances. Prominent in this group was Aimee Semple McPherson, who established Angelus Temple across town from the Bible Institute of Los Angeles.
Aimee Semple McPherson, like Torrey, had spent much of her career as in itinerant evangelist before settling down in southern California in 1921. The

46Ibid., p. 216. 47Ibid., p. 221.
Canadian-born revivalist concluded that her life's work could best be served by building a permanent church in Los Angeles, the beautiful S,OOO-seat Angelus Temple near Echo Park. Despite the large size of this structure, McPherson did not have any difficulty filling the temple; she presented an appealing theology in an entertaining fashion. Theologically, she was a conservative and close to Torrey's views; however, her stress on faithhealing and speaking in tongues proved to be unacceptable to the salvation-oriented Torrey. Another area of Torrey's concern was the theatrics involved in presenting the principles of Christianity. It did not occur to him that he himself had often relied on an element of theatricality with Charles Alexander.

Visitors attending Angelus Temple for the first time oftentimes found it difficult to believe they were attending a church rather than a nearby Hollywood theater. Lavish pageants were staged before the congregation, and, on one occasion, Sister, as she was often called, managed to produce a military battle between the forces of Good and Evil, complete with artillery and small arms fire. In the midst of the battle a blimp carrying the devil appeared and was promptly shot down at the exact moment that a spotlight directed its beam on an unfurled American flag. When not staging these extravaganzas, McPherson might hold a fourteen-hour Holy Spirit rally of continuous preaching from a team of ministers. During one of these

marathon sessions, a minister suddenly collapsed from fatigue, but Sister, undaunted, leaped to her feet and continued the preaching. 48 These spectacles at Angelus Temple filled the building and at the same time created a permanent following which led to the establishment of the International Church of the Four Square Gospel in 1927.

While Torrey, because his methods of revival were out of tune with the times, did not have the evangelistic success of an Aimee Semple McPherson during the 1920s, his vision for the Bible Institute of Los Angeles was futuristic. He wanted the school to strike out in new directions. Helping to make Torrey's dream a reality was the excellent financial condition of the Institute. In October 1919, Lyman Stewart announced to the Institute's Board of Directors that the indebtedness of $430,000 incurred in the construction of the school's building had been liquidated. 49 To help insure extra income for BIOLA in the years ahead, Stewart turned over 4,000 shares of Union Oil Company Stock in addition to a major interest in the Western Machinery company.50
48carey McWilliams, "Aimee Semple McPherson: 'Sunlight in My Soul,'" in The Aspirin Age, 1919-1941, ed. Isabel Leighton (New York: Simon and Schuster, 1949; A Touchstone Book), pp. 59-60.
49

Henry, "Black Oil and Souls to Win," pp. 33-34.
50Ibid., p. 35.

Because of BIOLA's favorable monetary condition, the school directed much of its resources toward supporting a sister Bible institute in China-the Hunan Bible Institute. Dr. Frank Keller, a former missionary of the China Inland Mission and a founder of the Chinese school, believed the school would be an invaluable instrument in the spread of Christianity among the Chinese in the post. war era. Before the war ended, 5 1/4 acres of choice land had been purchased for $15,000 in gold, and a fund of $46,000 for the construction of institute buildings had been established at BIOLA. 51 Within a few months of the termination of world hostilities, Torrey and his wife made their second trip to China (the first trip had been in 1902), to observe and speak at the Hunan Bible Insti
52

tute.

A third voyage of the Torreys to China took place during the summer of 1921, in the midst of economic and political turmoil. 53 From 1920 to 1926, civil war plagued China as local war lords attempted to maintain and expand
51Lyman Stewart to Torrey, November 9, 1918, Stewart Letters, Bible Institue of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
52Lyman Stewart to Dr. Frank A. Keller, April 17, 1919, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
53Lyman Stewart to Dr. Frank A. Keller, June 17, 1921, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.

their own power at the expense of the national govern-mentis authority. Personal experience with the civil
turmoil in China left a strong impression on Torrey,
as evident from his remarks upon returning to the United
States. In one address entitled "The Needs of China,"
he did not spotlight the importance of the Hunan Bible
Institute and the missionary needs of the country as might be expected, but instead emphasized the Chinese political situation--to the disappointment of Lyman
1" h' 54
Stewart, wh0 want ed a re 1910US emp aS1S.

While BIOLA continued to support the Chinese Bible Institute during the difficult years of civil war, on the home-front BIOLA, with the establishment of KJS in 1921, began to divert a portion of its funds into the magic area of radio broadcasting. 55 Initially skeptical of this new medium, Torrey eventually became an enthusiastic supporter of the invention which made it possible for thousands of people located hundreds of miles away to hear his preaching of the gospel message. On March 10, 1922, KJS was on the air as the first radio station in the United States devoted exclusively to religious
54Lyman Stewart to Dr. Frank A. Keller, January 12, 1922, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
55Daniel P. Fuller, Give the Winds a Mighty Voice: The Story of Charles E. Fuller (Waco, Texas: Word Books, Publisher, 1972), p. 75.

broadcasting. 56

Despite the new directions that BIOLA took in the post-war years in missionary work and in radio broadcasting, the Institute remained steadfastly devoted to its original purpose of educating young people who would proclaim the good news of Jesus Christ in accordance with the teachings of the Bible. Torrey remained directly involved in this mission by teaching the class on the Bible, always using as a text his archaic book What the Bible Teaches. During the 1920s Torrey encountered in one of his Bible classes a student in his thirties whom Torrey came to know and for whom Torrey believed God planned a great work in the future. The student was Charles E. Fuller,57 a 1910 graduate of Pomona College, who later reflected Torrey's ideas in his role as a prominent radio evangelist and co-founder of Fuller Theological Seminary.
While the post-war years brought success to BIOLA in the form of 350-400 students each year filling the classrooms and a good financial picture, behind this rosy image were sharp differences in personality between the leaders of the school--Torrey and Lyman Stewart. During the many years of the Torrey-Stewart relationship, Lyman Stewart had never hesitated to criticize Torrey's work at

56Ib•;d., pp. 75-76 . 57Ibid., p. 44.
BIOLA and the Church of the Open Door. Torrey responded
to the criticism in characteristic fashion by accepting
some of it and rejecting the rest. During the latter
part of the summer of 1920, stewart's criticism seemed
to reach a breaking point for Torrey with a Stewart letter
criticizing his references to past evangelistic crusades.
Stewart wrote:
A warm friend of the Institute and of the church stated to me recently that he had quit attending Dr. Torrey's services for the reason that he could not stand it to hear his boasting about the places in which he had preached, his large audiences, etc., and he said, "I was induced to go and hear the baccalaureate sermon on the assurance that Dr. Torrey had ceased his boasting." So he went to hear the baccalaureate sermon, and heard you tell how you had preached in Australia, Tasmania, New Zealand, etc., and he was again apparently much antagonized. I mention this for your information. 58
Torrey responded by declaring his examples were proper
59
because they revealed God's grace and power. Stewart,
not willing to concede the argument to Torrey, replied
that it was proper to cite examples of God's grace and
power, but that Torrey's frequent allusion to the coun
tries he had visited and the great crowds in attendance
"t h 60
was qU1 e anot er matter.

58
Lyman Stewart to Torrey, August 7, 1920, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
59Lyman Stewart to Torrey, September 30, 1920, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
60Ibid.
This conflict o.:f };:-. :sonalities led Torrey to consider seriously resigning from BIOLA .and seeking employment elsewhere. He eventually met with an individual from the Moody Bible Institute, probably James Gray, and inquired about the possibility of teaching part-time and serving as Moody's official representative at Bible conferences and evangelistic meetings. If a satis

.factory agreement could be arranged, he planned to resign from BIOLA on January 21 or 22, 1921. 61

When Stewart learned of Torrey's plans to leave BIOLA, he immediately wrote him and stated that he would regard his departure as a great personal loss. Stewart assured Torrey that his preaching had helped him more than anyone else and that he had personally defended Torrey from criticism. 62
Whether Stewart's sentiments influenced Torrey to remain at BIOLA is unclea~, but Torrey did not resign. The Torrey-Stewart relationship, however, did not change fundamentally. Stewart, in a seesaw fashion, criticized and praised Torrey. In a letter to Frank Keller in China, Stewart wrote: "Dr. Torrey is a great Bible teacher
61Unsigned Memorandum, October 4, 1920, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
62Lyman Stewart to Torrey, October 19, 1920, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.

and praacher, but of rather small initiative."63 Another
Stewart letter lamented the fact that Torrey as dean of
the Institute and pastor of the Open Door Church freely
chose employees without consulting him. Stewart declared:
"I have no voice whatever in the matter of selecting
teachers for the Institute or preachers for the Church."64
In one of his last letters before his death in 1923, Stewart eventually gave credit to Torrey for his accomplishments at BIOLA and the church. Stewart wrote Torrey:

I have not felt at any time, however, that your salary was too large, for it is the amount we agreed upon at the very beginning of your service; and I have always felt, and still feel, that your name has been, and is, a tower of strength, both to the Institute and to the Church; and your teaching and preaching, though probably not so popular as that of some others, have been upbuilding, and have established our people in the truth as few churches have been established. 65
Stewart's death did not bring an immediate end to personality conflict at BIOLA, as evident by an incident that occurred at a gathering of the class of 1923 and the alumni association. Near the end of the meeting, Torrey suggested that a missionary couple in attendance who had attended BIOLA should be offered membership in the alumni
63Lyman Stewart to Dr. Frank A. Keller, June 17, 1921.
64Lyman Stewart to Dr. A. C. Gaebelein, January 12, 1922, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.
65Lyman Stewart to Torrey, August 18, 1923, Stewart Letters, Bible Institute of Los Angeles, La Mirada, California.

association even though they had not been graduated
from the school. This innocent suggestion met with a
strong objection; T. C. Horton informed.Torrey, "'I
would have you know, Sir, that I am running this insti
tution.,,,66 Horton further declared that if this couple
became members of the alumni association, then it would
establish a precedent for other unqualified individuals to join. Torrey did not reply to these remarks, but he turned pale, and those present remained in stunned

'1 67

S1 ence.

This embarrassing incident exposed a deteriorating relationship between Torrey and Horton that had the practical consequence of diminishing Torrey's influence at the Institute. In 1924, BIOLA stopped sponsoring an annual summer ministerial institute (which had been held at Montrose).68 To gain a sponsor, Torrey successfully appealed to Gray for support from the Moody Bible Insti
69

tute. In the correspondence between Torrey and Gray over the sponsorship question, Torrey gives strong indications of personal dissatisfaction with his present position.

66sanden, "Reuben Archer Torrey," p. 124.
67Ibid•
68Torrey to James Gray, March 18, 1924, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
69Torrey to James Gray, April 7, 1924, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

The fact is that I am thinking very seriously myself of taking out an annuity with you, instead of taking out another one with the Institute here, though I have not decided on that matter as yet, and I am thinking of a good many other things beside, but I have no clear light upon them as yet. 70
Several weeks after writing the above comments, Torrey decided to resign his positions at the Bible Institute of Los Angeles and the Church of the Open Door.

While the untenable situation at BIOLA moved Torrey in the direction of resignation, his renewed success as an evangelist also pulled him away from the Institute and the church. His decision to resign took place within the context of a successful crusade in Winnepeg, Canada, where 5,000 people crowded into a skating rink to hear the aging evangelist preach the fundamental doctrines and values of Christianity.71 He set the date for his resignation to take effect after July 1, 1924. Torrey would devote the rest of his life to evangelism and Bible conferences.
When the date arrived for Torrey to leave BIOLA and the Church of the Open Door, a spirit of magnanimity reigned. Horton praised him for being an excellent teacher and preacher. 72 A few skeptics, however, viewed his departure as being forced by Horton. Torrey
70Ibid .

71M . 248
art~n, Torrey, p. .
72Ibid., pp. 250-251.
discounted these charges, and, in a letter to Horton, Torrey, with great sincerity, declared: III have been praying for you every day. I do not think a day has passed since I left that I have not prayed for you, and my first prayer is that in your own personal life you might know the fulness of joy there is in Christ day by day, and then I pray especially for God's blessing upon your work of editing The King's Business, and in your Bible Classes Sunday morning and Monday night. I remember every member of the faculty every day, but I

a-lways begin with you. 1173 Torrey never forgot BIOLA, and he continued to be interested in the various happenings at the Institute for the rest of his life.
In the immediate weeks after leaving the Institute and church, Torrey busied himself with the numerous conferences which had become a part of the Montrose scene-Missions Conference, July 6-13: Ministerial Institute, July 14-24: General Conference, July 25-August 3: and Prophetic Conference, August 4_10. 74 Before the end of the summer he received an urgent request from Minneapolis to assume temporarily the pastorate of the famous William Bell Riley's First Baptist Church and the leadership of his Northwestern Schools while Riley recovered from head injuries incurred in an automobile accident. Torrey agreed to serve as pastor from September through November 1924.

73Horton, To the Members, pp. 10-11.
74Torrey to James Gray, March 18, 1924.

After the brief stay in Minneapolis, Torrey and his wife prepared for an eventful 1925 as they experienced the ordeal of moving their household goods from South Pasadena across the continent ~.o their new home in Asheville, North Carolina. Establishing a home in Asheville enabled Torrey and his wife to be closer to Montrose and to their children living on the east coast, while having the benefit of mild southern winters.
Despite living thousands of miles away from his former place of employment, Torrey continued to be aware of events at BIOLA, an awareness that eventually became a preoccupation. After Torrey's resignation from BIOLA, John MacInnis was appointed in his place as Dean of the Institute. The MacInnis appointment could hardly have troubled Torrey, because he had personally invited his friend and former pastor of the Montrose Presbyterian Church to teach at BIOLA. By 1927, however, Torrey had expressed strong reservations about MacInnis and the new superintendent of the Institute, Charles Hurlburt,

75
who was viewed as MacInnis' puppet. Torrey wrote Gray about his concern for BIOLA under the MacInnis-Hurlburt leadership, asserting that the future lay with the Moody Bible Institute and not with BIOLA, a future that now included Torrey as a special lecturer on Bible
75Torrey to James Gray, February 22, 1927, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
doctrine and evangelism at M.B.I. for at least two months 76
of the year.

By the end of 1927, Torrey's fears for BIOLA seemed to have been realized when the Institute published John MacInnis' book entitled Peter the Fisherman Philosopher: A Study in Higher Fundamentalism. Torrey wrote Gray a candid letter about the book's auth~r:
Dr. MacInnis is acting like an insane man in his

attempts to save his face. Sometime I will try to
let you see my appeal to him and his answer, full
of evasions and quibbles •••• How my heart aches
over it! He is so self-sufficient, so stubborn,
and concerned more about his reputation for scholar

ship and orthodoxy than he is for the glory of the
Lord Jesus •••• It has nearly put me in bed. 77 Other fundamentalist Christians, including Charles Trumbull of the influential Sunday School Times, attacked the MacInnis book. Trumbull's primary objection focused on MacInnis' characterization of Peter's gaining insight into Christ's mission on earth by his own efforts. For Trumbull, Torrey, and other fundamentalists, Peter gained insight into Christ and faith only through the divine intervention of the Holy Spirit, and not through his own efforts. 78
The chorus of fundamentalist objections to the
76James Gray to Torrey, May 23, 1927, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
77Torrey to James Gray, March 14, 1928, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
78Fuller, Give the Winds a Mighty Voice, pp. 69-70.

MacInnis book reached such a crescendo that MacInnis presented his res~gnatio~ to the BIOLA board of trustees on February 6, 1928. 79 The MacInnis controversy, howev~r, did not go away; it continued for another year, with Torrey in the front ranks of those people opposed to MacInnis' remaining at BIOLA. From Torrey's perspective and from the perspective of other fundamentalists, the MacInnis episode was the major re~igious controversy of the 1920s (not the Fosdick case or the Scopes trial), because of the perceived threat to fundamentalist Christianity from within its own ranks and not from the outside.

In the midst of the MacInnis controversy, Torrey suffered a breakdown in health from which he never recovered. While traveling on trains from Asheville to Duluth, Minnesota, where he was scheduled to conduct evangelistic meetings, Torrey became ill with acute bronchitis. At Cincinnati, Torrey decided to return home, a decision which necessitated remaining in the Cincinnati railroad station from 11:30 in the morning to 7:45 in the evening. On the return trip Torrey suffered continuously with chills during the night until he arrived back in Asheville at 9:40 A.M. the next day. He immediately went to a doctor, who reassured him about his health--reassurances Torrey apparently did not accept because he developed his own schedule of recuperation. During the months of
79I b'd~., p••69

April, May, and June he would rest at horne so that he would be in perfect health and participate in the Ministerial Institute at Montrose during July.80

Meanwhile, the MacInnis controversy was corning to a head when other issues became involved in the conflict. One edition of The King's Business implied that Torrey himself had endorsed the ideas of the MacInnis book as far back as the spring of 1922, when MacInnis had delivered the substance of his book in lectures at BIOLA and was subsequently hired by Torrey to be a member of the school's faculty.81 Torrey disputed the implication that he had hired MacInnis after hearing the lectures by declaring that he had not attended the lectures and that he had already invited MacInnis to become a member of the faculty before the lectures were given at BIOLA. 82 While this disagreement remained away from the public, another issue of the MacInnis controversy invoked the spectre of a public law suit.
In the May 1928 issue of The King's Business there was an attack by MacInnis on Torrey's administration at
80Torrey to James Gray, April 13, 1928, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
81Torrey to John MacInnis, May 8, 1928, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
82Torrey to Keith Brooks, May 22, 1928, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois; Torrey to James Gray, Telegram, May 29, 1928, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

BIOLA. In an article entitled "Facts Regarding Enrollment," the following "facts" were presented. " in 1923 there were 409, in 1924 there were 348, and in 1925 there were 330. This represents the last year that the first Dean (Dr. R. A. Torrey) was here and also represents the lowest registration

since 1921."83 Furthermore, the article pointed out that in 1926 there were 362 students and.in 1927 there were 368. The numbers-game attempted to soften the criticism of MacInnis by demonstrating that during his tenure in office the number of students at BIOLA had increased from the low during Torrey's last year in office. Torrey, in a letter to MacInnis, immediately questioned the veracity of the article:

I ceased my work at the Bible Institute of Los Angelez sic July 1st, 1924. This you know perfectly well, because you were there; • • . The last fall term that I was there was 1923, when the registration was 409, and not 1925, when it had fallen to 330, and this registration which "represents the lowest registration since 1921" was not under my administration but that of my successor. The registration of my last fall term there was, as your own figures show, 409, and, furthermore, the "fall enrolment" under you has never reached anywhere near the last fall enrolment under my administration. 84
The conflict between MacInnis and Torrey had reached such a point that Torrey threatened legal action for libel and slander if an apology he had composed for MacInnis was not published.
I
will not accept any substitute for this apology of
83Torrey to John MacInnis, May 8, 1928.
84Ibid• your own devising, for I have learned during the last year or so your ability and skill and agility in constructing sentences so that they can mean two entirely different things to different readers and thus obscure the issue. The law of the land gives me the right to dictate the apology to be demanded of any publication in case of misrepresentation.

I furthermore demand that you issue no more copies of this May number of The King's Business that contains this misrepresentation and that you destroy all that you have in your possession. And I also demand that, if you reproduce this article or any portion of it in any tract or other publication, that you do not send it out but destroy every copy, and if you have sent it out that you send word to everyone to whom it was sent that your statement is false and inform them of the real facts in the case. The law also empowers me to make this demand. 8S

In the concluding sentence of this letter, Torrey por
trayed himself as an innocent victim: HI remain, in deep
grief, one who has tried to be your friend, and to whom
you owe not only your present position as Dean of the Bible
Institute, but.much beside, but whom you have grossly
wronged. H86
While Torrey's correspondence with MacInnis
warning of a law suit reveals a streak of toughness and
self-righteousness in his character, at the same time
Torrey with total sincerity could say that he loved
MacInnis despite their differences. In a letter dated
June 18, 1928 (six weeks after he had threatened a law
suit), Torrey wrote MacInnis the following:
8SIbid•
86Ibid•
I can assure you that it is also true of me that "there is no bitterness but rather a great sorrow in my heart" and "the warmest love" to you. Mrs. Torrey has urged me to dismiss the matter from my mind, as she thinks it is preying on my health. It certainly has robbed me of rest I sorely needed and retarded my recovery.87
Not only Torrey's physical health, but the institutional well being of BIOLA was affected by the ongoing MacInnis controversy.

During the fall of 1928, great pressure was placed upon MacInnis to submit a second resignation, which he did. In a December 1928 meeting of the board of directors, the board, by a vote of six to four, reversed its earlier decision and accepted MacInnis' resignation. After the vo·te, the chairm~n of the board and the three board members who had supported MacInnis resigned. 88 Charles E. Fuller, who as a board member had voted to accept MacInnis' resignation, became the new chairman of the board of directors. Undoubtedly, Torrey would have been pleased with the selection of his former student as chairman of the board and the ending of the MacInnis controversy; however, before these events occurred Torrey had died.
In the days and hours before Torrey's death there were no indications that his life was in jeopardy. On October 22, 1928, Torrey and Clara celebrated their
87Torrey to John MacInnis, June 18, 1928, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.
88Fuller, Give the Winds a Mighty Voice, pp. 71-72.

forty-ninth wedding anniversary at their Asheville home. In his diary for that day he wrote: " ••. 'I knew I was getting a prize when I married Clara, but I did not know how great a prize she really was. ,"89 Two days after their quiet anniversary celebration, Torrey developed a fever with a mild case of influenza. By the next day, October 25th, the fever had dissipated, and his condition appeared normal; he rested quietly and read in several versions of the Bible in the afternoon. After saying his evening prayers and eating dinner, he retired to bed early because of weariness. The next morp-ing, October 26th, Mrs. Torrey discovered her husband had died during the night. Torrey had never recovered from the physical breakdown he suffered on his way to Duluth and the mental anguish that had accompanied the MacInnis controversy.

Torrey's funeral was held during the afternoon of October 30th in Montrose, with internment on a small knoll overlooking the tabernacle building of his beloved Montrose Bible Conference. 90 Conducting the funeral service was his longtime friend of the Atlanta Baptist Tabernacle, the Reverend Will Houghton, whose remarks were based lion II Samuel ~:38, 'A prince and a great man

. 25

89Mart1n, Torrey, p. 5.
90R. A. Torrey, Jr. to James Gray, Telegram, October 27, 1928, Moodyanna Collection, Moody Bible Institute, Chicago, Illinois.

has fallen this day in Israel.,u91 An inscription on a stained-glass window in Torrey's first church in Garrettsville, Ohio, served as an appropriate epitaph for .Torrey's tombstone:
I have fought a good fight I have finished my course I have kept the faith.
91Martin, Torrey, p. 257.
CHAPTER X
EPILOGUE

In the years following Torrey's death, the fundamentalist movement continued the precipitous decline in power and influence among opinion makers' that had begun after the Scopes trial, a decline that accelerated during the uncertain times of the Great Depres~ion. By '935 the arch foe of the fundamentalist?, Harry Emerson Fosdick, announced without regret that the movement had been thoroughly defeated. 2 While defeated t fundamentalism had not been destroyed.
Beginning in the 1940s, many children of the fundamentalists began to move away from their fathers' heated doctrinal disputes and, in a conciliatory fashion, advocated two absolute principles of faith--the conversion experience and the authority of the Bible. Harking back to the terminology of the previous century, they consciously
1John D. Woodbridge, Mark A. Noll, and Nathan O. Hatch, The Gospel in America: Themes in the Story of America's Evangelicals (Grand Rapids, Michigan: Zondervan Publishing House, 1979), p. 78.
2Harry Emerson Fosdick, "Beyond Modernism," The Christian Century 52 (December 4, 1935): 1552.

308
borrowed the word evangelicalism from their nineteenth-
century grandfathers while they unconsciously accepted
the Baconian science and Common Sense philosophy so
closely associated with the term. In the late 1940s,
Billy Graham, the most famous person to come out of
this new evangelical movement, appeared on the scene. After a brief association with William Bell Riley's Northwestern Schools in Minneapolis, Graham began his
career as an evangelist with immediate success and fame, the result of the 1949 Los Ange~es crusade and the 1950 Por~land, Oregon campaign. 3 During the 1950s, evangelicalism surged forward in the country, aided by Graham revivalism and the founding in 1956 of the magazine Christianity To~, a project of Graham and the evangelical theologian Carl Henry.4

By the early 1960s, the power of evangelical ideas in America as represented by the large number of conservative and fundamentalist clergy became apparent from scientific polling. In a 1961 poll of Protestant pastors, conducted by the Opinion Research Corporation of Princeton, New Jersey, it was discovered that 39%
3Richard Quebedeaux, The Young Evangelicals: Revolution in Orthodoxy (New York: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1974), p. 13.
4Erling Jorstad, Evangelicals in the White House: The Cultural Maturation of Born Aqain Christianity, 19601981, Studies in American Religion, Vol. 4 (New York: The Edwin Mellen Press, 1981), p. 16.

of tne ministers considered themselves to be conservative, 35% said they were fundamentalists, 14% accepted the neoorthodox label, and' only 12% viewed themselves as liberal. The difference between fundamentalists and conservatives was over the question of biblical inerrancy which funda
· d Th . ~s
ment al ~st s accepte and conservat~ves..re]ected •5 underlying strength of evangelicalism was not generally recognized during the 1960s; much of the attention of the decade focused on the Death of God theology and the plethora of books associated with that phenomenon, the civil rights movement, political assassinations, and the war in Vietnam.

After the tumultuous sixties, Americans wanted a peaceful and stable world based upon fixed principles. In this kind of social environment many people were attracted to evangelicalism, with its truth structure based on biblical authority and its stress on the importance of the conversion experience. In 1972 nearly 80,000 young people met in Dallas, Texas, for an evangelistic meeting called Explo 72. 6 The Honorary Chairman of the gathering, Billy Graham, called upon the participants to go out into the world and witness for Christ.
5"American Delegates at New Delhi," Christianity Today 6 (November 10, 1961): 115.
6Donald Bloesch, The Evangelical Renaissance (Grand Rapids, Michigan: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1973), p. 13.

Building upon the Explo 72 theme, Christianity Today promoted an ambitious program entitled Key 73 for presenting the Gospel of Jesus Christ to every person on the North American continent. 7 These and other evangelistic endeavors began to have a significant impact on the mainline denominations in the form of increased membership for evangelical churches and a reduction in membership f or many churc es not 1nvo ved' 1sm. 8

h ' 1 1n evangeI' By 1976, polling revealed that 34% of all American adults had experienced a conversion experience--48% among Protestants and 18% for Catholics. 9 This growing impact of the evangelical movement on American society could no longer be ignored. Newsweek magazine declared 1976 to be the year

I, 1 10
of the evange 1ca .

Serving the growing evangelical movement and seeking to expand its influence were an array of writers and television evangelists. Important evangelical writers were Hal Lindsay and Harold Lindsell. Lindsay's multimillion seller The Late Great Planet Earth presented a premillennial view of the last days on earth before the
7Jorstad, Evangelicals in the White House, p. 37.
8Bloesch, The Evangelical Renaissance, p. 14.
9Richard Quebedeaux, The Worldly Evangelicals (San Francisco: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1978), p. 3.
10Jorstad, Evangelicals in the White House, p. 46.

second corning of Christ. 11 Lindsell's The Battle of
the Bible unabashedly advocated a position of biblical inerrancy, using arguments similar to those Torrey had made over fifty years earlier. Presenting evangelical
ideas to millions of television viewers were religious programs corning from all across the country: Robert
Schuller from Garden Grove, California; Oral Roberts
from Tulsa, Oklahoma; Rex Humbard from Akron, Ohio; Pat Robertson from Norfolk, Virginia; Jerry Falwell from Lynchburg, Virginia; and Jim Bakker from Charlotte, North Carolina. Supplementing the programs of these nationally known evangelicals were regional and local evangelical ministeries with religious programs on radio and television.

The American political establishment finally took notice of the evangelical movement with the January 20, 1977 inauguration of James Earl Carter as the 39th President of the United States. During the rough-and-tumble months of the 1976 election Carter had not tried to hide his evangelical beliefs, continuing to teach Bible studies on Sunday mornings and to make statements concerning a

. lib . " . 12
personaI converS1on or a orn aga1n exper1ence. In
1980, when Carter ran for re-election, evangelicalism had truly corne of age: all the major candidates for the
11

Quebedeaux, The Young Evangelicals, p. 27. 12
Jorstad, Evangelicals in the White House, p. 130.

highest office in the land held an evangelical position. In addition to Carter, Ronald Reagan and John Anderson also professed to have had "born again" experiences; Gallop polls indicated that forty-four million Americans, or 20% 0 f t he Arner~can'1popu ace, were evangeI'~ca1s. 13 The 1984 presidential election further demonstrated the strength of the evangelical movement. Even before candidates Reagan and Mondale (the son of a Methodist minister) hit the campaign trail, a conservative evangelical political agenda opposing abortion, homosexual rights, and Supreme Court decisions against prayer in public schools had been adopted by the Republican party as part of its campaign platform. Some political commentators were aghast at this development as questions were now raised about the separation of church and state.

How long this young, twentieth-century evangelical movement will continue to grow and expand remains unclear. It is doubtful, however, that the movement will ever achieve the dominance in American society that was the case with nineteenth-century evangelicalism-unless a new science and a new philosophy were, inconceivably, to come forth to provide the necessary intellectual support in the same way that Baconian science and Scottish Common Sense philosophy upheld nineteenth-
13"The Religious Personality of the Populace," Christianity Today 23 (December 21, 1979): 1671.

century evangelicalism.
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY
I. Archives
Chicago, Illinois. Moody Bible Institute. Moodyanna Collection. Hiram, Ohio. Hiram College Archives. La Mirada, California. Bible Institute of Los Angeles. Lyman Stewart Letters. Montrose, Pennsylvania. Montrose Bible Conference Archives. Roseville, Minnesota. Northwestern College Archives. Wheaton, Illinois. Wheaton College. Billy Graham Center Archives. Winona Lake, Indiana. Grace College and Theological Seminary. Billy Sunday Papers.
II. Major Journals Consulted, 1889-1928
The Biblical World California Christian Advocate
~
....
Christian Fundamentals in School and Church The Christian Workers Magazine The Institute Tie The King's Business Moody Bible Institute Monthly The Moody Church Herald Northfield Echoes
315
Record of Christian Work
Showers of Blessing
Southern Cross
The Sunday School Times
III. Major Publications by Torrey
The Bible and Its Christ: Being Noonday Talks with Business Men on Faith and Unbelief. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1904-1906.
The Christ of the Bible. New York: George H. Doran Company, 1924.
Difficulties and Alleged Errors and Contradictions in the Bible. Chicago: The Bible Institute Colportage Association, 1907.
Divine Healing: Does God Perform Miracles To-day? New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1924.
The Divine Origin .of the Bible. Chicago: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1899.
The Fundamental Doctrines of the Christian Faith. New York: George H. Doran Company, 1918.
Getting the Gold Out of the Word of God or How to Study the Bible. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1925.
The God of the Bible: The God of the Bible as Distinguish~d from the God of "Christian Science," the God of "New Thought," the God of Spiritualism, the God of "Theosophy," the God of Unitarianism, the God of "The New Theology," the God of Modern Philosophy, and the God of Modernism in General. New York: George H. Doran Company, 1923.
The Gospel for To-day: New Evangelistic Sermons for a New Day. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1922.
ed. The Higher Criticism and the New Theology: Unscientific, Unscriptural, and Unwholesome. Montrose, Pennsylvania: Montrose Christian Literature Society, 1911.
The Holy Spirit: Who He Is and What He Does and How to Know Him in All the Fulness of His Gracious
and Glorious Ministry. New York: Fleming H.

Revell Company, 1927.

How to be Saved and How to be Lost. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1923.
How to Bring Men to Christ. Old Tappan, New Jersey: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1893.
ed. How to Promote and Conduct a Successful Revival with Suggestive Outlines. 8th ed. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1901.
How to Work for Christ: A Compendium of Effective Methods. Old Tappan, New Jersey: Fleming H. Revell Company, n.d.
The Importance and Value of Proper Bible Study: How Properly to Study and Interpret the Bible. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1921.
Is the Bible the Inerrant Word of God and was the Body of Jesus Raised from the Dead. New York: George H. Doran Company, 19?2.
Jesus: The Prophet, The Priest, The King. Los Angeles: n(tongue)., n.d.
The Person and Work of the Holy Spirit as Revealed in the Scriptures and in Personal Experience. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1910.
The Power of Prayer and the Prayer of Power. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1924: reprint ed., Grand Rapids, Michigan: Zondervan Publishing House, 1955.
The Real Christ: the Christ of Actual Historic Fact as Distinguished from the Christ of Man's Dreams and Fancies and Imaginings; The Christ of God's Own Appointment Whose Picture God Himself has Drawn in the Bible as Distinguished from the Christ of "Christian Science," "Theosophy," "Unitarianism," "Spiritualis~"and other Forms of Fictio~. New York: George H. Doran Company, 1920.
Real Salvation and Whole-Hearted Service. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1905.
The Return of the Lord Jesus. Los Angeles: Bible Institute of Los Angeles, 19~3; reprint ed., Grand Rapids, Michigan: Baker Book House, 1966.
Revival Addresses. Greenwood, South Carolina: The Attic Press, 1974.
The Voice of God in the Present Hour. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1917.
What the Bible Teaches: A Thorough and Comprehensive Study of What the Bible has to Say Concerning the Great Doctrines of which it Treats. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 18ge.
Why God Used D. L. Moody. Chicago: The Bible Institute Colportage Ass'n., 1923.
Will Christ Come Again? An Expose of the Foolishness, Fallacies and Falsehoods of Shailer Mathews. Los Angeles: Bible Institute of Los Angeles, 1918.
IV. Additional Primary Source Material
Alexander, Helen C., and Maclean, J. Kennedy. Charles
M. Alexander: A Romance of Song and Soul-Winning. London: Marshall Brothers, Ltd., 1920.
Allen, Frederick Lewis. Only Yesterday: An Informal History of the Nineteen-Twenties. New York: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1964; Perennial Library.
Annual Catalogue, The Bible Institute for Home and Foreign Missions of the Chicago Evangelization Society. n.p., 1895.
Booth-Clibborn, Arthur Sydney. Blood Against Blood. 3rd ed. New York: Charles C. Cook, n.d.
Catalogue of the Bible Institute for Home and Foreign Missions of the Chicago Evangelization Society. n.p., 1897.
Catalogue of the Bible Institute for Home and Foreign Missions of the Chicago Evangelization Society. n.p., 1898.
Catalogue of the Officers and Students in Yale College with a Statement of the Course of Instruction in the Various Departments, 1875-76. New Haven, Connecticut: Tuttle, Morehouse & Taylor, Printers, 1875.
Darrow~ Clarence. The Famous Examination of Bryan at the Scopes Evolution Trial. Edited by E. Haldeman-Julius. Girard, Kansas: Haldeman-Julius Publications, n.d.
Davis, George T. B. Torrey and Alexander, The Story of a World-Wide Revival: A Record and Study of the Work and Personality of the Evangelists R. A. Torrey, D.O., and Charles M. Alexander. 2nd ed. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1905.

Twice Around the ·World with Alexander, Prince of Gospel Singers. New York: The Christian Herald, 1007.

Directory of the Living Graduates of Yale University. New Haven, Connecticut: The Tuttle, Morehouse & Taylor Company, 1904.
Dixon, Helen C. A. A. C. Dixon: A Romance of Preaching. New York: G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1931.
Dwight, Timothy. Memoirs of Yale Life and Men, 18541899. New York: Dodd, Mead and Company, 1903.
Fosdick, Harry Emerson. "Beyond Modernism." The Christian Century 5~ (December 4, 1935): 15491552.

The Living of Those Days: An Autobiography. New York: Harper & Brothers, 1956.

The Fundamentals: A Testimony to the Truth. 12 vols. Chicago: Testimony Publishing Company, n.d.
God Hath Spoken: Twenty-five Addresses Delivered at the World Conference of Christian Fundamentals, Philadelphia, May 25 to June 1, 1919 Stenographically Reported under the Direction of a Biblically Trained Expert. Philadelphia: Bible Conference Committee, 1919.
Harkness, kobert. Reuben Archer Torrey: The Man, His Message. Chicago: The Bible Institute Colportage Association, 1929.
Hartzler, Reverend H. B. Moody in Chicago or the World's Fair Gospel Campaign: an Account of Six Months' Evangelistic Work in the City of Chicago and Vicinity During the Time of the World's Columbian .C:xposition, Conducted by Dwight L_ Moody and His Associates. Chicago: The Bible Institute Colportage Association, 1894.
Horsch, John. Modern Religious Liberalism: The Destructiveness and Irrationality of the New Theology. Scottdale, Pennsylvania: Fundamental Truth Depot, 1921.
Horton, T. C. To the Members of the Church of the Open Door. n.p., 1924.
Johnston, G. A., ed. Selections from the Scottish Philosophy of Common Sense. Chicago: The Open Court Publishing Company, 1915.
Machen, J. Gresham. Christianity and Liberalism. Grand Rapids, Michigan: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1946.
Maclean, J. Kennedy. Torrey and Alexander: The Story of their Lives. London: S. W. Partridge & Co.,
n.d.

Triumphant Evangelism: The Three Years' Missions of Dr. Torrey and Mr. Alexander in Great Britain and Ireland. London: Marshall Brothers,

n.d.
Merriam, George. Noah Porter: A Memorial by Friends. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1893.
The Moody Bible Institute of Chicago (Incorporated) for Home and Foreign Missions Annual Report, 1902. n.p.
The Moody Bible Institute of Chicago Secretary's Report. n.p., 1901.
Porter, Noah. Books and Reading; or, What Books Shall I Read and How Shall I Read Them? 4th ed. New York: Scribner, Armstrong & Co., 1873.

F~fteen Years in the Chapel of Yale College, 1871-1886. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1888.

Renich, Jill Torrey. Niles, Michigan. Interviewed by Robert Schuster, May 16, 1980. Tape of interview stored at the Billy Graham Center, Wheaton, Illinois.
Reynolds, James B.; Fisher, Samuel H.; and Wright, Henry B., eds. Two Centuries of Christian Activity at Yale. New York: G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1901.
Sanden, Oscar E. "Reuben Archer Torrey: A Biographical Memoir." n.p., n.d. (Typewritten).
Shutter, Reverend Marion Daniel, ed. History of Minneapolis, Gateway to the Northwest. 3 vols. Chicago-Minneapolis: The S. J. Clarke Publishing Company, 1923.
Sixth Annual Statement for the Year Ending Dec. 31, --1895 of the Bible Institute for Home and Foreign Missions. n.p.
Talbot, Louis T., ed. Traits and Tracts of Torrey: A Fresh Appreciation of a G:r'eat Man and Teacher. Los Angeles: The Bible Institute of Los Angeles,
n.d.
Warren, Dr. W. God at Work. 2nd ed. London: "Christian Herald" Co., Ltd., n.d.
Wrage, Ernest J., and Baskerville. Barnet, eds. Contemporary Forum: American Speeches on Twentieth-Century Issues. New York: Harper & Brothers, 1962.
V. Secondary Source Material
Abell, Aaron Ignatius. The Urban Impact on American Protestantism, 1865-1900. Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 1943.
Abrams, Ray H. Preachers Present Arms: The Role of the American Churches and Clergy in World Wars I and II, with Some Observations on the War in Vietnam. Scottdale, Pennsylvania: Herald Press, 1969.
Ahlstrom, Sydney. A Religious History of the American People. 2 vols. New Haven, Connecticut: Yale University Press, 1972; reprint ed., Garden City, New York: Doubleday & Company, Inc., 1975; Image Books.

"The Scottish Philosophy and American Theology." Church History 24 (September 1955): 257-272.

"American Delegates at New Delhi." Christianity Today 6 (November 10, 1961): 10-15, 35-36.
Ankerberg, Daniel Carl. "Reuben Archer Torrey-Evangelist." M.Th. thesis, Northern Baptist Theological Seminary, 1956.
Bainton, Roland H. Yale and the Ministry: A History of Education for the Christian Ministry at Yale from the Founding in 1701. New York: Harper & Brothers Publishers, 1957.
Bloesch, Donald. The Evangelical Renaissance. Grand Rapids, Michigan: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1973.
Bozeman, Theodore Dwight. Protestants in an Age of Science: The Baconian Ideal and Antebellum American Religious Thought. Chapel Hill, North Carolina: The University of North Carolina Press, 1977.
Burner, David: Genovese, Eugene D.: and McDonald, Forrest. The American People. St. James, New York: Revisionary Press, 1980.
Carroll, John Alexander, and Faulk, Odie B. Home of the Brave. New Rochelle, New York: Arlington House Publishers, 1976.
Clark, Norman H. Deliver Us from Evil, An Interpretation of American Prohibition. New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 1976.
Cole, Stewart G. The History of Fundamentalism. New York: R. R. Smith, 1931: reprint ed., Hamden, Connecticut: Archon Books, 1963.
Day, Richard Ellsworth. Breakfast Table Autocrat: The Life Story of Henry Parsons Crowell. Chicago: Moody Press, 1946.

Bush Aglow: The Life Story of Dwight Lyman Moody, Commoner of Northfield. Philadelphia: The Judson Press, 1937.

Dillenberger, John. Protestant Thought and Natural Science: A Historical Interpretation. London: Collins, 1961.
Dollar, George W. A History of Fundamentalism in America. Greenville, South Carolina: Bob Jones University Press, 1973.
Edmondson, William D. "Fundamentalist Sects of Los Angeles, 1900-1930." Ph.D. dissertation, Claremont Graduate School, 1969.
Faulkner, Harold U. Politics, Reform and Expansion, 1890-1900. New York: Harper & Row Publishers, 1959.
Findlay, James F., Jr. Dwight L. Moody: American Evangelist, 1837-1699. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1969.
Flower, Elizabeth, and Murphey, Murray G. A History of Philosophy in America. 2 vols. New York:
G. P. Putnam's Sons, 1977; Capricorn Books.
Foster, Frank Hugh. The Modern Movement in American Theology: Sketches in the History of American Protestant Thought from the Civil War to the World War. New York: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1939; reprint ed., Freeport, New York: Books for Libraries Press, 1969.
Fuller, Daniel P. Give the Winds a Mighty Voice: The Story of Charles E. Fuller. Waco, Texas: Word Books, Publisher, 1972.
Furniss, Norman F. The Fundamentalist Controversy, 1918-1931. New Haven, Connecticut: Yale University Press, 1954.
Gabriel, Ralph Henry. Religion and Learning at Yale: The Church of Christ in the College and University, 1757-1957. New Haven, Connecticut: Yale University Press, 1958.
Getz, Gene A. MBI: The Story of Moody Bible Institute. Chicago: Moody Press, 1969.
Ginger, Ray. Altgeld's America: The Lincoln Ideal versus Changing Realities. New York: Funk & Wagnalls Company, 1958; reprint ed., New York: New Viewpoints, 1973.

Six Days or Forever? Tennessee v. John Thomas Scopes. Boston: Beacon Press, 1958; reprint ed., New York: Oxford University Press, 1977.

Graff, Dennis Erwin. "Dwight L. Moody and the 1893 Chicago World's Fair Campaign." M.A. thesis, Wheaton College, 1965.
Grave, S. A. The Scottish Philosophy of Common Sense. Westport, Connecticut: Greenwoqd Press, 1973.
Hannah, John David. "James Martin Gray, 1851-1935: His Life and Work." Th.D. dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1974.
Harrington, Carroll Edwin. "The Fundamentalist Movement in America, 1870-1920.;; Ph.D. dissertation, University of California, 1959.
Hays, Samuel P. The Response to Industrialism: 18851914. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1973.
Henry, James O. "Black Oil and Souls to Win." The King's Business 49 (February 1958): 11-41~
Hight, Hillary Thomas. "A Critical Analysis of the Published Sermons of Reuben Archer Torrey." Th.D. dissertation, New Orleans Baptist Theological Seminary, 1960.
Hofstader, Richard, and Smith, Wilson, eds. American Higher Education: A Documentary History. 2 vols. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1961.
___~__, and Wallace, Michael, eds. American violence: A Documentary History. New York: Random House, 1970; Vintage Books.
Hopkins, Charles Howard. The Rise of the Social Gospel in American Protestantism, 1865-1915. Yale Studies in Religious Education, no. 14. New Haven, Connecticut: Yale University Press, 1940.
Hovenkamp, Herbert. Science and Religion in America, 1800-1860. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1978.
Hutchinson, William R. The Modernist Impulse in American Protestantism. Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 1976.
Jorstad, Erling. Evangelicals in the White House: The Cultural Maturation of Born Again Christianity, 1960-1981. Studies in American Religion, Vol. 4. New York: The Edwin Mellen Press, 1981.
Kane, Lucile M. The Waterfall that 'Built a City: The Falls of St. Anthony in Minneapolis. St. Paul, Minnesota: Minnesota Historical Society, 1966.
Kelley, Brooks Mather. "Yale: A History. New Haven, Connecticut: Yale University Press, 1974.
Kelley, Dean M. Why Conservative Churches Are Growing: A Study in Sociology of Religion. New York: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1972.
Kirkland, Edward Chase. Dream and Thought in the Business Community, 1860-1900. Ithaca, Ne~" York: Cornell University Press, 1956; reprint ed., Chicago: Quadrangle Books, 1964; Quadrangle Paperbacks.
Kraeling, Emil G. The Old Testament Since the Reformation. New York: Harper and Brothers, 1955.
Langer, William L., compo & ed. An Encyclopedia of World History: Ancient, Medieval, and Modern Chronologically Arranged. 4th ed. Boston: Houghton Mifflin Company, 1968.
Latourette, Kenneth Scott. A History of the Expansion of Christianity. Vol. 5: The Great Century in the Americas, Australasia, and Africa, A.D. 1800
A.D. 1914. New York: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1943; reprint ed., Grand Rapids, Michigan: Zondervan Publishing House, 1971.
Loetscher, Lefferts A. The Broadening Church, A Study of Theological Issues in the Presbyterian Church since 1869. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1964.
Longstreet, Stephen. Chicago, 1860-1919. New York: David McKay Company, Inc., 1973.
McB"irnie, William Stuart, Jr. "A Study of the Bible Institute Movement." Doctor of Religious Education dissertation, Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary, 1952.
McCosh, James. The Scottish Philosophy, Biographical, Expository, Critical: From Hutcheson to Hamilton. New York: Robert Carter and Brothers! 1874.
McLoughlin, William G., ed. The American Evangelicals, 1800-1900: An Anthology. New York: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1968; Harper Torchbooks.
Modern Revivalism: Charles Grandson Finney

on Religion and Social Change in America, 16071977. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1978.
McWilliams, Carey. "Aimee Semple McPherson: 'Sunlight in My Soul.' II In The Aspirin Age, 19191941, pp. 50-80. Edited by Isabel Leighton. New York: Simon and Schuster, 1949; A Touchstone Book.

Southern California Country: ·An Island on the Land. New York: Duell, Sloan & Pierce, 1946.

Marsden, George M. Fundamentalism and American Culture; The Shaping of Twentieth Century Evangelicalism: 1870-1925. New York: Oxford University Press; 1980.
Martin, Roger. R. A. Torrey: Apostle of Certainty. Murfreesboro, Tennessee: Sword of the Lord Publishers, 1976.

liThe Theology of R. A. Torrey." Ph.D. dissertation, Bob Jones University, 1975.

May, Henry F. Protestant Churches and Industrial America. New York: Harper & Brothers Publishers, 1949.
Miller, Perry. The Life of the Mind in America from the Revolution to the Civil War. New York: Harcourt, Brace & World, Inc., 1965; A Harvest Book.
Moore, James R. The Post-Darwinian Controversies; A Study of the Protestant Struggle to Come to Terms with Darwin in Great Britain and America, 1870-1900. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979.
Moore, Le Roy, Jr. "Another Look at Fundamentalism: A Response to Ernest R. Sandeen." Church History 37 (June 1968): 195-202.
Morris, Richard, and Morris, Jeffrey B., eds. Encyclopedia of American History. Bicentennial ed. New York: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1976.
Nebelsick, Harold P. Theology and Science in Mutual Modification. New York: Oxford University Press, 1981 •
The New International Diction~ry of the Christian Church, 1979 ed. S.v. "Delitzsch, F. J:" by Ian Sellers.
_=:,' 1979 ed. S.v. "Frank, Franz Hermann Reinhold Von," by Richard V. Pierard.

Gasque.
Pierce, Bessie Louise. A History of Chicago. 3 vols. New York: Alfred A. Knopf, 1937-1957.
Pierson, George Wilson. Yale College: An Educational History. 2 vols. New Haven, Connecticut: Yale University Press, 1952.
Pomper, Gerald M.i Baker, Ross K.i Jacob, Charles E.i Keeter, Scotti McWilliams, Wilson CareYi and Plotkin, Henry A. The Election of 1984: Reports and Interpretations. Edited by Marlene Michels Pomper. Chatham, New Jersey: Chatham House Publishers, Inc., 1985.
Quebedeaux, Richard. The Worldly Evangelicals. San Francisco: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1978.

The Young Evangelicals: Revolution in Orthodoxy. New York: Harper & Row, Publishers, 1974.

Reed, Lenice F. "The Bible Institute Movement in America." M.A. thesis, Wheaton College, 1947.
Reese, Ed. The Life and Ministry of Reuben Torrey, 1856-1928. Christian Hall of Fame Series, no. 8. Glenwood, Illinois: Fundamental Publishers, 1975.
"The Religious Personality of the Populace." Christianity Today 23 (December 21, 1979): 15-17.
Risjord, Norman K. America: A History of the United States. Englewood Cliffs, New Jersey: PrenticeHall, Inc., 1985.
Robertson, Ross M. History of the American Economy. 2nd ed. New York: Harcourt, Brace, & World, Inc.,

12-15.
Rogers, Jack B., and McKim, Donald K. The Authority and Interpretation of the Bible: An Historical Approach. San Francisco: Harper & ROw, Publishers, 1979.
Russell, C. Allyn. Voices of American Fundamentalism: Seven Biographical Studies. Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1976.
Sager, Allan H. "The Fundamentalist-Modernist Controversy, 1918-1930, in the History of American Public Address." Ph.D. dissertation, Northwestern University, 1963.
Sandeen, Ernest R. The Roots of Fundamentalism: British and American Millennarianism, 1800-1930. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1970.
Sanford, William F., Jr. "Dana and Darwinism." Journal of the History of Ideas 26 (OctoberDecember 1965): 531-546.
Schneider, Herbert Wallace. Religion in 20th Century America. Cambridge, Massachusetts: Harvard University Press, 1967.
Schwab, John C. "The Yale College Curriculum, 17011901." Educational Review 22 (June 1901): 1-17.
Shelley, Bruce. "Sources of Pietistic Fundamentalism." Fides et Historia 5 (Fall 1972 and Spring 1973): 68-78.
A Souvenir of Reuben Archer Torrey Day at the Billy Graham Center, Wheaton College. n.p., n.d.
Smith, James Ward, and Jamison, A. Leland, eds. The Shaping of American Religion. Religion in American Life, Vol. 1. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1961.
St~er, Roger. George Muller: Delighted in God! Wheaton, Illinois: Harold Shaw Publishers, 1979.
Storms, Roger C. Partisan Prophets: A History of the Prohibition Party, 1854-1972. Denver: National Prohibition Foundation, Inc., 1972.
Synan, Vinson. The Holiness-Pentecostal Movement in the United States. Grand Rapids, Michigan: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Company, 1972.
Szasz, Ferenc M. "Three Fundamentalist Leaders: The Roles of William Bell Riley, John Roach Straton, and William Jennings Bryan in the FundamentalistModernist Controversy." Ph.D. dissertation, The University of Rochester, 1969.
Taylor, Robert S. "Seeking the Kingdom: A Study in the Career of Jonathan Blanchard, 1811-18~2." Ph.D. dissertation, Northern Illinois University,

10"77.

Te~ksbur 1 Donald G. The Founding of American Colleges and ,niversities before the Civil War, with Pc> :~icular Reference to the Religious Bearing upon the College Movement. New York: Teachers College, Columbi.a University, 1932.
Tingley, Ralph R. "From Carter Harrison II to Fred Busse: A Study of Chicago Political Parties and Personages from 1896 to 1907." Ph.D. dissertation, University of Chicago, 1950.
Townsend, Harvey Gates. Philosophical Ideas in the United States. New York: American Book Company, 1934.
Wacker, Grant. "The Holy Spirit and the Spirit of the Age, in American Protestantism, 1880-1910." The Journal of American History 72 (June 1985): 45-62.
Weber, Timothy P • Living in the Shadow of the' Second Coming: American Premillennialism, 1875-1925. New York: Oxford University Press, 1979.
Wenger, Robert Elwood. "Social Thought in American Fundamentalism, 1918-1933." Ph.D. dissertation, University of Nebraska, 1973.
White, John Wesley. "The Influence of North American Evangelism in Great Britain between 1830 and 1914 on the Origin and Development of the Ecumenical Movement." Ph.D. dissertation, Mansfield College, Oxford, 1965.
White, Paul. The Moody Church Story. n.p., n.d.
Wiebe, Robert H. The Search for Order, 1877-1920. New York: Hill and Wang, 1967.
Woodbridge, John D.i Noll, Mark A.i and Hatch, Nathan O. The Gospel in America: Themes in the Story of America's Evangelicals. Grand Rapids, Michigan: Zondervan Publishing House, 1979.